#i’m tempted to just go home early and not stay the night

[prettyboysmlm]

ugh.

[spencerreidenjoyer]

insatiable | spencer reid x reader

Spencer learns how amazing sex is with you, but gets caught up with work. You show your boyfriend how good it can feel even if you’re not together physically, and he shows you how much he misses you when he gets back.

part 1 - addicted to you | part 2

wc: 4.6k, rating: 18+/explicit

tags/warnings: established relationship, phone sex/video sex, mutual masturbation, public (bathroom) sex, brief mentions of typical BAU stuff (not in detail), meeting the family (literally reader meets the BAU), brief mentions of alcohol, making out, vaginal sex, getting caught (not in the act but afterward lmao)

a/n: this is what an insane person does when they're sick for two days and have nothing better to do over the summer. this is a second part to addicted to you (you don't have to read the first part but it does provide some context for some details within the fic), with inspiration taken from a lovely comment I got on ao3 that made me feel kinda crazy. i included some textfic elements in this fic as well which i hope reads well (bold text is spencer)! also I know early seasons spencer technically sets this around 2005-2007 but they have smartphones and video calling (aka present day) so please suspend your disbelief for the length of this fic lmao (p.s this fic is also on ao3!)

Your boyfriend gets whisked away for work sooner than you expect. Spencer’s supposed to have time off the rest of this week, but you suppose killers aren’t exactly respectful of an FBI agent’s time off of work. It’s downright cruel when he’s called in to work on a Friday evening, when you have dinner and wine set at the table, having gotten ready to spend a quiet, romantic evening in with Spencer. 

“I’m so sorry,” he says, rushing to change out of his sweatshirt and joggers into his typical work attire. You stand in the doorway of his room, mildly amused while Spencer panics to put an outfit together. “I know you had a whole evening in planned, but–”

“Don’t be, baby,” you assure him. “You have a killer to catch. Oh, that one– the blue cardigan looks good with those pants. It matches your socks.”

Spencer smiles as he looks up at you, reaching for the navy blue cardigan to his left. He tugs it on rather hurriedly, comes up to you and presses a kiss to your forehead. “You’re the best. I’ll make it up to you, I promise.”

You shake your head. “Just find the bastard quick and come home to me.”

“I know. I will,” Spencer says.

After the both of you found out just how much Spencer liked fucking you, you were really hoping that your weekend together could be spent in his bed, but duty calls. Technically, JJ had called him in, but you’re not concerned about specifics right now.  

You spend the evening alone in Spencer’s apartment, half of the wine finished and his TV playing reruns of some show you haven’t been paying attention to. Your eyelids feel heavy, and Spencer’s bed is so comfortable you can’t bring yourself to leave it. That is, until your phone buzzes on Spencer’s nightstand, and you’re suddenly very alert.

I miss you, darling. > hey, i’m surprised you have the down time to text. i miss you too I’m really sorry I had to leave so suddenly. We’re on the jet right now.  > i told you it’s okay! i’m surprised the jet has wifi lol Taxpayer money, I guess? We land in LA in a couple of hours and we’re heading straight to the PD to work on the case. > my poor boyfriend is working so hard instead of cuddling me in bed :( How you tempt me, lovely. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Are you going to sleep soon? It’s late. > yeah i’m staying at yours for the night and maybe until you get back? really miss you already Okay, that’s good. I know. I’ll call when I’m in the hotel and settled for the day? :-( > yes please. also stop sending emojis with noses they aren’t supposed to look like that!!! They aren’t anatomically correct without them. The way you send them > babe they’re emojis it’s ok if they’re not anatomically correct Hahaha I love you. > lol i love you too! Goodnight, love. > goodnight spence <3 <3

You can imagine, especially from the way Spencer recounts it, how his coworker Derek must be teasing him about smiling at his phone, about how pretty boy’s lucky lady must be one hell of a woman to get Spencer so smitten. 

You would say you’re rather independent, especially in relationships, but Spencer has you acting like a clingy girlfriend. You can’t help but feel an ache in your chest as you long for him while he’s away, feeling like a military wife whose husband is out instead of being normal. To be fair, being with Spencer has never been “normal” – he always has something interesting up his sleeve, or some quirk that makes you even more enamoured with him. 

Your Saturday is relatively uneventful, milling about Spencer’s apartment. You laze around in bed for way too long, enough where Spencer would’ve definitely hauled you out of bed himself an hour ago if he were here. You make yourself breakfast, unsurprised that Spencer only has cereal in his pantry and almond milk in his fridge. You sit down with one of his very sophisticated literature books but you don’t get very far with it, and opt to clean Spencer’s apartment instead. 

It’s when you’re sweeping the floor that you realise just how much you like Spencer, feeling so strongly attached to him already. You’ve said your ‘I love you’s, given him his firsts. You were staying in his apartment even while he was away– hell, you’re even cleaning his apartment for him. 

Just for a moment, you let yourself fantasise about this being your apartment – yours and Spencer’s; about waking up to him every morning, about making breakfast for the both of you that isn’t cereal and almond milk, about coming home to each other instead of an empty apartment. 

You sigh and get back to cleaning.

You’re settled into his bed, surrounded by the comforting scent of him when Spencer finally does call. You almost drop your phone in your excitement to pick up. 

“Hey! Hi, Spence,” you say, unable to help the smile that’s forming on your face. 

“Hello, love,” Spencer answers. He sounds a little tired. You can imagine the little furrow in his brow, obviously exhausted and dissatisfied from a full day’s work of catching some bastard in LA, and you wish you could be there to kiss his frown away. “I miss you.”

“I miss you too, Spencer. Long day?”

“Absolutely,” Spencer sighs tiredly. “This UnSub is so slippery. No convictions, no paper trail, nothing, and he’s killing every other–” Spencer starts to ramble but he catches himself. “Sorry. I won’t talk about work right now. It’s pretty grim.”

“It’s okay,” you hum. “Do you want to talk about work right now?”

Spencer makes a little noise. “No, no. I don’t want to bring that to you. Let’s talk about you. How are you, honey?”

Honey. The name makes your insides feel all gooey, soft and warm and lovely. “I’m- I’m okay. I stayed at your place, cleaned up around here. I’m thankful it’s not as much of a man cave as I thought.”

Spencer laughs through the phone, a breathy chuckle. “Thank you for cleaning up for me, love. It’s just a lot of nerdy stuff, huh?”

“Yeah. It’s endearing. I tried to read one of your books earlier and could barely get past the first ten pages.” You tell him, garnering another chuckle from Spencer. “I like your place a lot.”

“I miss you,” Spencer says again. “Waking up to you and having you around is so much nicer than this dingy hotel room I’m in.”

“Aw. Taxpayer money couldn’t upgrade you to a better room?” 

Spencer snorts. “No, but I lucked out on getting the room all to myself.”

There’s a pause as you figure out what to say, and Spencer is quick to follow up, “I didn’t mean–”

“Does this have something to do with you missing me, baby?” You can’t help but grin. Spencer makes a distressed little noise over the line.

“Well, I– Maybe, but we don’t have to–” Spencer stammers, unable to find the words. He’s absolutely adorable. 

“I want to, Spence,” you coo. “I miss you so much.”

You hear Spencer exhale shakily. “What– What do I do?”

“A genius like you hasn’t forgotten how to touch himself, has he?” you tease, Spencer whining on the other end at your words. “Does that eidetic memory of yours come with an overactive imagination too?”

“Surprisingly, no. Hyperphantasia is more of being able to visualise different types of situations in one’s mind, and that’s what usually is associated with an overactive imagination. Having an eidetic memory is more about high-precision recall after seeing something even just once. I think having an eidetic memory pretty much ensures you don’t have aphantasia, or the inability to see and create mental images, but yeah.”

Ah, even his nerdy ramblings turn you on. 

“So does that mean you can recall the way I looked in bed a few nights ago?” you prod, and you wish you could see how red Spencer must be by now.

“Well, yes. Of course I can. How could I ever forget how beautiful you looked then?” Spencer’s words are sweet, earnest, and you melt. 

“Then picture that,” you barely get the words out because you’re so smitten. “Imagine I’m right there with you, Spencer.”

You hear the rustling of the sheets, and Spencer’s little telltale whine as he wraps his hand around himself. “O-Oh–”

“I miss you, Spence,” you drawl. “Miss the way your cock fits inside me. You miss my tight cunt, baby?”

“Your mouth is filthy,” Spencer laughs breathily. “But yeah, I do. You always feel so good around me.”

“You’re touching yourself, yeah?” you ask. You get a little whine from him as an affirmative, but your imagination is running wild – you want to see him. “Can you show me?”

“Yeah, I just– Do you wanna switch it over to a video call? I can’t–”

You laugh at your boyfriend’s lack of technical prowess, tapping at your phone screen until the top half of his face comes up. “Hey, I’m just trying to find a good angle–”

“Don’t just flip the camera and show me your dick, please. That would be so unsexy.” You say.

Spencer furrows his brows. “I was not planning on doing that, for the record.” 

You watch the phone move until Spencer comes into frame, the phone likely propped up at the foot of the bed and exposing all of Spencer to you. You might be drooling right now.

“This is… a lot,” Spencer laughs nervously. “I feel so naked.”

“You’re mostly clothed,” you quip. 

“Ha ha,” Spencer laughs dryly. “I’ve just… I’ve never done this before.”

“Phone sex? Or calling your girlfriend so you can jerk off for her?” 

Spencer gives you a deadpan look. “Both, honey.”

You grin. “I’m glad to be your first. Now, show me how you make yourself feel good, baby.”

Spencer’s cheeks are a gorgeous rosy red when he takes his cock into his hand again, his tip leaking as he strokes himself slowly. With his eyes fluttering shut, Spencer’s lips part as he indulges himself in his pleasure. Like this, you indulge yourself in admiring all of Spencer – the flush on his cheeks that runs down to his neck, his breathy panting as he touches himself to the thought of you.

“Spence,” you sigh. “You’re so pretty.”

His eyes shutter open as he looks at you, somehow even redder than he already was. “You’re the pretty one, darling. Are you– Will you touch yourself for me?”

You hold back your moan as you nod. You were already in your underwear when you had slid into Spencer’s bed, but now all it takes is you sliding your fingers past the waistband to feel how wet you already are between your legs. “Oh, Spence.”

“Do you feel good, love?” he hums, voice only a little bit strained from his immense pleasure. 

The embarrassingly loud squelch that results when you sink your fingers into yourself is enough of an answer. Spencer grins, and you’re red in the face as you rock your hips down onto your own fingers. “Shut up.”

“I didn’t say anything, honey,” Spencer laughs. “But I wish I could feel you right now.”

“I know, I miss the way you feel inside me,” you pant. “Please, Spencer–”

“Take off your underwear,” Spencer’s voice is breathy as he pleads with you. “I want to see you.”

You prop your phone up so your angle matches Spencer’s, both of you on full display for each other. You watch the way Spencer’s eyes widen when you slide your panties off, the way his eyes are trained on your figure through the screen. He says, “You’re so wet…”

“All for you, baby,” you sigh, leaning back as you slide two fingers back into yourself. You scissor them rather hastily, craving the hurried way Spencer fucks you. “It’s not the same without you here.”

“I know,” Spencer hums. “You look so good like that. I wish I could make you feel good right now.”

You moan, pushing your fingers into yourself deeper, barely hitting where Spencer reaches easily. The squelch from between your legs is obscene. “You do, baby. You’re making me feel so good, just thinking about you.” 

In practically a whisper, Spencer admits, “I want to fuck you so bad right now.”

You let out a weak cry, impossibly turned on by your boyfriend’s filthy admission because you didn’t even think he had it in him to say it so bluntly. You slide your fingers in and out hurriedly, your palm giving you the friction on your clit that you crave so desperately. “Spencer–”

Spencer lets out a strangled cry, muffled behind his hand, when he comes. It’s sudden, Spencer’s load painting the soft skin of his stomach, his cock twitching. You moan as you follow suit, wetness drenching your hand as you ride out your own orgasm, imagining his cock inside of you. 

“Oh, fuck.” Spencer gasps, head thrown back as you watch his chest rise and fall as he breathes heavily. His forehead and neck are covered in a light sheen of sweat, and his cock out against the rest of his rather soft, innocent looking outfit is making you giggle just a little.

“You look really hot right now,” you say instead, wishing you could be laying next to him while he recovers.

“I think I should be saying that about you,” Spencer laughs. “You’re gorgeous. You’re so stunning.”

“How long are you going to be away?” You pout. “I like it when I can actually kiss you after you compliment me.”

Spencer smiles sympathetically. “I’ll be back soon, my love.”

“I’ll take phone sex with my boyfriend as a consolation, then.” You wink, making Spencer laugh. 

“Remind me not to get too loud, though. I think Emily is in the room next to me and I really hope these walls are thick enough.” He says, sounding vaguely concerned.

You laugh, and stay on the line a little longer just to relish in a peaceful moment with Spencer.

The next day, when you’re out getting groceries to stock up Spencer’s fridge, you get a text from Spencer.

I don’t know how much Emily heard last night, but she’s been looking at me funny all morning. > lol oops? If we call again tonight, we might have to keep it down.  > if? not when? :) I love you so much. > i know and i love you too :) and you should probably apologise to emily about last night Well, if we’re calling again tonight then maybe I should just give her one big apology when all of this is over. > good idea. now go catch your killer so we can go back to having sex irl Okay!

Unfortunately, Spencer gets too busy to call you again that night, the team working overtime to catch their UnSub, whose kills were escalating exponentially. You don’t find yourself bothered by it, by Spencer disappearing for the night with nothing more than a message sent your way, instead relishing in the fact that it’ll feel even more rewarding when he comes home. 

You’ve never felt this way before, craving Spencer so desperately while he’s away at work. While you’ve only been together a couple of months, you respect that Spencer’s work takes up a lot of his time. It doesn’t mean you don’t miss him, though, as much as you enjoy your alone time.

All of the team’s hard work pays off, though, because they’re storming into the UnSub’s lair by Monday afternoon, and Spencer texts you when you’re just clocking out of the office.

Great news! We caught the guy. We’re packing up at the PD and coming home soon. > omg!!! that’s so great The team wants to go out for celebratory drinks.  > you should totally go ahead and celebrate with them spence! you guys worked your asses off on this case We did. But I’m telling you because I want you to join us. I want you to meet the team too.  > oh? i would love to but are you sure they want me there? Of course, sweet girl. Derek wants to know who has me smiling at my phone half the time, and Emily is asking who I’m calling in the middle of the night. > omg so she did hear you … I think so, love. > … i will apologise to her tonight then I’ll send you the address. Love you > love you too spence <3

There’s just enough time for you to get home and change into a nice outfit – a tight, red dress that hits your mid-thigh, your hair curled and your makeup touched-up before you head to the bar Spencer’s sent you the address to. While you know Spencer’s team is lovely, you do want to make a good first impression.

You see Spencer’s gangly form at the bar when you get there, the rest of his team facing away from you as they get their drinks. You see Spencer’s face brighten as he spots you, raising his hand and waving to you excitedly. The rest of his team notices, and turns to look at you too. You would be shy at all the attention, but Spencer’s unabashed adoration of you, especially in front of all his friends, is giving you more than enough confidence to walk up to the group.

“Hello,” you smile, and the warmth you feel from the team makes you feel welcome already. “It’s nice to meet you all.”

You shake hands with Hotch and Rossi as you introduce yourself. While you had heard of Hotch as a rather cold, serious Unit Chief, the way he warmly smiles at you makes you feel at ease. “So, you’re Spencer’s girlfriend. It’s great to finally meet you.”

“It’s great to meet you too, sir,” you answer rather instinctively, making both Rossi and Hotch laugh heartily. 

“Aaron might be Reid’s boss, but he certainly isn’t yours,” Rossi chuckles. 

Before you can feel embarrassed by it, you get pulled into a tight, warm hug by Penelope, and when she lets you go, JJ hands you a drink, and Derek and Emily are regarding you with knowing smirks. 

“Reid, you are one lucky man,” Derek says, after pulling you into a welcoming hug. “Don’t mess this up, lover boy.”

“I know,” Spencer says, his hand reaching for yours. You lace your fingers with Spencer’s, squeezing his hand comfortingly. “And I won’t mess this up.”

“Lover boy is right, considering what I overheard the other night,” Emily says, looking at you and Spencer pointedly. JJ also has a knowing smile on her face, and you feel your cheeks get hot.

“I’m really sorry about that, Emily,” you smile sheepishly. “I hope Spencer’s apologised for it too.”

“Again, I’m sorry you had to hear that,” Spencer says, purposefully avoiding eye contact with Emily. “I would say ‘We won’t do it again’, but…”

You shriek amidst the laughter of Spencer’s coworkers, Spencer laughing along as he holds onto your waist. You feel adored, so readily welcomed by Spencer’s friends, and you feel like you belong, by Spencer’s side.

After you chat with the rest of the team for a little more, they eventually disperse to do their own things, leaving you and Spencer alone. Spencer looks at you with such adoration in his eyes and you feel like you’re going to melt. “Hi,” he says warmly.

“Hi, Spence,” you say. “I missed you.”

“I missed you too,” Spencer smiles. “But I’m here now.”

“You are,” you breathe, giddy with excitement, and lean in to kiss him. It’s a quick peck, but Spencer pulls you back in like you’re the air he needs to breathe. He kisses you deep, eager, pouring every drop of himself into you. His hands cup your face sweetly, kissing you until you feel breathless. 

“Oh my God, Spencer,” you giggle when he finally pulls back, eyes wild as he regards you. “You really missed me, huh?”

“You have no idea,” Spencer laughs. 

“Do we need to pretend to keep our hands off each other or do you just want to go and make out in the bathroom?” You say simply. You don’t expect Spencer to be down, considering how quickly he’d rattle off the statistics about the germs in a public bathroom, but Spencer smiles at you and pulls you toward the single stall.

You’re thankful it’s a relatively big, clean-looking single stall bathroom, Spencer locking the door behind you as you lean back against the sink. Spencer’s taller figure crowds you in with ease, and you feel swallowed up by him as he kisses you again. He’s desperate, eager as his tongue slips into your mouth, his little noises so deliciously sinful as you kiss him back.

“Spence–” you gasp, in between kissing Spencer back. “Oh, baby–”

“What we did over the phone wasn’t enough,” he murmurs, eyes unblinking as he gazes at you. “I need you right now.”

Sure enough, Spencer’s hard in his pants. He pushes his hips forward, pressing his erection against your thigh. You whimper, drawing your lower lip between your teeth. “Please, Spence. You can take me right here, right now.”

You feel just as desperate as Spencer seems, his hands eager as they roam up your body. He’s eager to touch and squeeze and grope whatever he can get his hands on, and you relish in the way his large, sturdy hands grab your thighs, your waist, your breasts.

“You look so good tonight, my love,” Spencer grunts as he presses his face to your neck, his lips kissing up the column of your neck hurriedly. “So gorgeous. Letting me show you off to all my friends too– Thank you, you’re so perfect–”

“Spencer,” you gasp, hand sliding down to rub at his hard-on. You’re so turned on by how aroused Spencer is already, from just kissing you, from just touching you. “Fuck me, please?”

Spencer exhales shakily, lifting you up slightly so you can sit back on the countertop, your legs spread to accommodate Spencer between them. You’re soaked through your underwear, and you watch Spencer marvel at the sight. His hands are shaking slightly as he undoes his belt, pushing his pants down just enough to get his cock out. He’s hard and heavy and leaking, and you find yourself drooling as he strokes himself momentarily.

Spencer’s biting his lower lip in utter concentration, pushing your dress up and out of the way. You expect his hands to slide your panties off, but instead his fingers push the fabric aside, revealing your slick, wet entrance that he presses the head of his cock to. “Oh–”

“Like this,” Spencer says, breathless, his sentence not even fully coherent but you understand, especially when Spencer pushes the tip of his cock into you. You muffle a sob into your hand, feeling so on edge as you accommodate Spencer’s length. 

The burn is perfect, the slow drag of his cock inside of you teetering between pain and pleasure. It’s a primal urge the both of you desperately need to fulfil, and the way he presses into you satiates you so perfectly. Your arms slung around Spencer’s neck, you cry out weakly as he rocks his hips into you, already brutal and hurried with the pace. 

You’ve never felt this undone, so desperate that you’d let yourself get fucked in a bathroom stall. You barely have any alcohol in your system, for you to feel reckless enough to do something like this. Hell, Spencer hadn’t even taken your panties off before he’d started fucking you. The fact that prim and proper Spencer of all people is making you like this makes your head spin. 

“Oh, fuck, baby,” you whimper into his shoulder. “So good, Spence, oh–”

“You feel so good,” Spencer groans, hips stuttering as he tells you just that. “You’re so perfect. I love you.”

“I love you so much,” you hiccup, feeling Spencer drill into you, the muffled slap of his thrusts hitting the back of your thighs. You’re so overwhelmed, pleasure zipping through you from the top of your head to the tips of your toes, as Spencer fucks you like you’re the only person in the world that matters right now. 

“I’m close,” Spencer gasps, pace growing uneven, hurried, as he chases his pleasure while trying so hard to make you feel good too. “Please, I–”

You cry out as your orgasm hits you, too sudden, too quick. You clench around Spencer as your body shakes, Spencer fucking you through it with desperation. You don’t expect to come so quickly, but you suppose missing Spencer has an effect on you. 

You squelch obscenely with your release as Spencer continues to fuck you, needy and hurried, moaning in your ear as he stumbles into his orgasm too, wracking through his body like he has no control over it. You feel his load spill inside of you, hot and messy, his hands trembling as his thrusts slow.

“Oh, fuck,” you say, laughing slightly. “Holy shit, Spencer. We just had sex in a public bathroom, this is crazy.”

“We just had sex in a public bathroom,” Spencer echoes, sounding mildly panicked. “Oh, my God.”

“It was very fucking hot.” You assure him, holding his face in your hands to look him in the eyes, stopping him from overthinking. “But we should probably go home, because I’m a fucking mess between my legs right now.”

“I might need to take a shower,” Spencer says, his voice wavering slightly. “The sink is technically the most germ-ridden surface in a public bathroom, the damp environment makes it a–”

“Spencer, I love you so much, but for your sake and mine, let’s not talk about germs right now.” You shudder at the thought. “I think I need to take a shower after that too.”

“Let me clean you up, and we can go home.” Spencer, despite his germ anxieties, is rather sweet in cleaning you up. Your panties are ruined with fluids, and you’re starting to feel Spencer’s load trickling out of you when you stand back up, but you relish in the fact that you’re going to be back at his apartment soon enough. 

(The fact that Spencer hadn’t corrected you when you called his place home, makes your heart sing.)

You clean up your makeup and make your hair look as presentable as it can be, especially after your boyfriend has literally fucked you in a public bathroom, and when you both look presentable enough, you try to slip out of the bathroom casually.

Unfortunately, Derek and Emily are right there, catching you in the act of leaving, obviously noting the way you and Spencer look absolutely dishevelled. 

Derek raises his eyebrows, grinning. “Damn, lover boy.”

“Shut up,” Spencer retaliates weakly, his voice slightly shaky. 

“We’re heading home first,” you say with all the confidence you can muster, trying very hard not to feel extremely embarrassed in front of Spencer’s very smug friends. You’re still holding Spencer’s hand, and you feel a little less afraid. “It was fun getting to meet you guys.”

Emily shakes her head playfully, smiling. “We’d love to hang out more with you another time. Maybe when Reid isn’t so desperate to get alone with you?”

Spencer makes a displeased noise, but you smile and nod at her. “Definitely.”

Derek and Emily let you slip out of the bar without saying much else, and you hope that the rest of Spencer’s team doesn’t hear about it. 

As you and Spencer step out of the bar and into the cool, evening air, you kiss his cheek once more. “I love you. Now, let’s get home so we can shower. And then we can have sex again in the comfort of your bed?”

Spencer grins, any earlier embarrassment seeming to melt away. “That sounds perfect. God, I love you.”

[jarofstyles]

Stacy’s Mom

Stacy’s mom has got it goin’ on… and Harry’s definitely been noticing for a while.

We haven’t seen a lot of reverse age gap fics and figured it was our time to contribute to the cause. We hope you enjoy!

Check out our Patreon for early access and 150+ exclusive writings

Warnings- age gap, unprotected sex, teasing, creampie, soft dom!H

———————

His lip was bitten as he watched her walk across the backyard, sunglasses hiding his gaze. The back of her sundress brushed the softness of her thighs, her hair pulled up in a claw clip as she placed snacks down on the glass table for the group of friends that often frequented the pool at her house. The very house she had won in the divorce just three years ago. 

Stacy’s parents had always been generous when it came to letting their home be the epicenter of their friend groups’ hang out. It didn’t stop when they all came home from uni for the summer, everyone falling back into their routine with the hometown group, or after they’d graduated and some had stayed in town. Drunken food at the diner, pub crawls- legally this time-, the mall, the summer carnival, and movie nights and pool days at Stacy’s house. It was spacious and clean and it had only changed a little bit since the divorce. Her hotshot lawyer father paid a nice big chunk of change in alimony keeping the comfortable lifestyle afloat, one Harry was aiming to get for himself. Hopefully after he opened up a garage or two, he’d be able to grab a house like this. Make someone happy. 

The problem is, the last three summers all he could think about was someone he definitely shouldn’t be. 

It was no secret that she was incredible. Everyone loved Y/N from the start and not just because she was the ‘cool, young mom’ who didn’t make them call her by her last name. She was genuinely kind, loved to make them snacks, would pick up anyone who needed it, let them nurse their hangovers at their house and made them the greasy breakfasts they needed to get through the mornings. The woman was an angel- and she had an exterior to match. 

It seemed like in the last few years though, she had been rediscovering herself and her body. Dressing in ways she hadn’t before, ways he knew Stacy’s father wouldn’t like. Denim shorts and tank tops, sundresses, the like. Things that made Harry’s crush morph from minor to major. Y/N had become the centerfold to his wet dreams, the woman he compared other girls to, the one he closed his eyes and imagined in the shower when he was stroking off. He watched her in her kitchen while she chopped up fruit for them, her back turned and imagined approaching her from behind and placing kisses on her neck, hiking the dress up and offering her all the fun she could want. 

There was something so tempting about the older woman. Harry’d always sort of had that preference, but it had intensified as he grew up. His friends liked to prod at him about being into MILFs and he couldn’t deny it. He was. There was certainly one mother he’d love to fuck, and it was Stacy’s. In all honesty, it was half the reason he kept showing up here. 

“I hate to say it, Stace- your mom is banging.” Jeremy said what Harry was thinking but got a smack upside the head with a waterlogged pool noodle, making him yelp. 

“Do not talk about my mom like that you freak!” She hissed. “She’s a beautiful woman but none of you are going to even think about her in any way but my mother.” Her warning glare did little to deter Harry, though he merely shrugged at her to get her to think he agreed. There was no way in the world that he would ever turn away a chance to be alone with Y/N. He would beg on his knees for a chance to touch her. 

“Don’t look at me! I’m just saying it. Harry’s the one who’s the MILF Hunter.” Jacob snickered, making him raise an eyebrow. It was true and he wanted to smirk- because yes, he’d fucked a few older women before. Being a mechanic during the week and a bartender during the weekend had their perks, including women who found him to be more than a bit interesting. There had been a few instances he’d taken them up on their offers, quelling their loneliness and lack of orgasm with his own brand of fun. But none of them had ever appealed to him quite like Y/N. 

The forbidden fruit theory, maybe. He really, really shouldn’t even entertain it. A crush turned into an obsession though, he was fucked. The moment he thought he had a chance, he would be taking it. As cocky as he could be, he knew he would be able to handle her. 

“Yeah, but Harry’s not going to say stupid shit to my mom.” She huffed. 

With a smirk on his face, Harry gave a half ass nod before watching the woman of discussion shoot them a beaming smile across the yard before she turned to go back inside. Harry’s eyes ate up every curve, every drop, every inch of skin he could see before she closed the sliding glass door to the deck. 

If only she knew. 

——

Harry was sitting at home when he got a call from a number he didn’t recognize. It wasn’t an uncommon occurrence. People usually gave his number out to people who had car trouble, knowing he was reliable and could always use a bit of cash. It wasn’t something he minded, but he was exhausted tonight. Sitting down in his apartment, he exhaled slowly before clicking the green button to answer the phone. 

“Hello, who’s this?” He asked gruffly, his slight agitation bleeding into his tone.

“H-Hi! I’m so sorry to call you so late, but it’s Y/N. Stacy’s mum.” She said shyly. “I’m sorry to bother you Harry, but my car… it’s not starting. I was meant to go to the grocery but it’s just making this noise and-“ 

His whole body shot up straight as he got confirmation as to who it was. Was it some sort of joke? Or were the angels smiling down on him for once? Any ache in his body and heaviness in his eye disappeared as he stood up from the sofa, making his way towards the door. 

“M’on my way. It’s no trouble.” He said in a softer tone, thankful he had already showered. Maybe he’d need to do it again, but he wanted to look halfway decent for Y/N. “It’ll be about 15 for me to get over there.” 

“Oh-are you sure?” Her voice was slightly hesitant. “You sound tired and I can order groceries if I need to, I really don’t want to put you out.” 

“Promise, it’s not a big deal.” He assured her, tucking his wallet into his jeans before opening his front door. “I’d always help you with whatever you need. Didn’t mean t’’sound so grumpy, I didn’t know it was you calling.” He’d have been halfway to her house if he had known. “Give me 15 and I’ll be there.”

“As long as you’re sure.” He could tell she was doing the worried thing she usually did with her fingers touching her bottom lip. There had been a lot of silent observing on his end towards the woman and he could almost see her in his head. “I’ll make sure to make it up to you.” 

Even though there was nothing suggestive in her tone, Harry could feel his prick stiffen up at the mere thought of it meaning something more. It took the whole drive there to will it down. 

—-

Harry arrived to the house to see the garage doors open- and Stacy’s car gone. 

Was this his divine intervention? He didn’t want to get his hopes up, but he knew she had to be gone. Harry was the one who did all the work on their cars, so it wasn’t in the shop. More than likely they’d be all alone. 

The summer night was cooling off a bit but there was still a decent amount of daylight left. The stickiness had subsided and it was far more comfortable than he had been at work all day in his damn coveralls. He’d sweat up a storm and cringed the moment he’d had a moment to himself, hating how hot the garage got in the summer months. His own garages would have proper AC one day. 

He was thankful for the heat though when he saw Y/N come out from the garage, her lavender dress obviously a swimsuit cover up. The straps of a bikini were underneath it, the halter top of the dress tied behind her neck. It was shorter than her normal dresses making Harry peer up at the sky and ask anyone who was up there to lend him some strength in order to not pop a stiffy in front of her- at least not yet. 

“You really didn’t have to come out so quickly. I didn’t think before calling you.” Y/N crossed her arms as she walked towards the younger man who was fishing his toolbox out of the back of his pickup truck. She couldn’t help but admire how much of a man he’d truly become. Tattooed now, shown off by his black tank top. Hair a bit unruly and curled. Stubble on his upper lip and jaw. He was a man now, not a hint of boy in the slightest, and it was a little intimidating. She remembered him when he was far more lanky, 19 and shy. Now he was 23, with larger arms and broadened shoulders, a pretty set of lips and a husky voice. Things she shouldn’t have been paying attention to. 

There had been a bit of tension between them somehow, tension she hadn’t been able to pinpoint where it had begun. The one thing she did know is that he was an observer. His eyes were watching her when she came out and he kept eye contact as they spoke, like he was giving her every bit of attention he had when she was talking. Maybe it was the heart sickness she felt but it was so nice to feel listened to, appreciated. Harry always helped clean up, always told her daughter to be respectful to her mum, always asked her how her day was. He was a complete gentleman every time he came over and she had to wonder how much of a problem it was for her to sort of wish for that attention all the time. 

Ever since she had found out Patrick had been cheating on her, she’d felt a bit used. Dirty. Of course marrying a man 10 years her senior who was a hotshot lawyer had probably been her first sign something would go wrong, but he used to dote on her. That was until she began to age. It wasn’t like she was old- she could probably still have a kid if she wanted! But she’d gotten pregnant at 17 and Patrick had been quick to marry her on her 18th birthday. A problematic union at best, but she’d tried to be happy. She was provided for and had a beautiful home and daughter, one so smart she was able to skip around in school! But… she’d never felt truly loved. Not that toe curling, soft eyed, tummy turning love that she’d always imagined. 

Not even the passion she wanted. All she wanted at this point was for someone to want her. To make a move, to show her she was sexy and prove that her newfound revelations were true. 

The last three years had been tearing herself down to build back up. There was some part of her that felt 22 again, wanting to live the life she hadn’t been able to as a young mum. But that didn’t mean she had to look at Harry the way her brain was trying to. 

“Stacy is at a concert a few hours away otherwise I would have just asked her to borrow her car.” Having him here now made her feel all the more ridiculous for calling him over for such a stupid reason. Tomorrow would have at least been during normal work hours.

“Y/N.” Harry’s hand rested on her shoulder, making her breath catch quietly. “S’fine. I’m more than happy to help you. Alright?” His thumb rubbed over the cuff of her shoulder before he gently lifted his hand away, carrying his toolbox further into the garage. 

She felt a bit buzzed, as pathetic as it was. It had been so long since a man had touched her, let alone a younger, attractive one. It made her feel like her brain had fogged up. 

“Keys in the ignition?” He murmured. “Want t’see what we’re working with.” 

It was enough to shake her out of her fog, nodding a bit too eagerly as he gave her a soft smile, sitting himself in the driver’s seat. She leaned against the garage door as she watched him turn it over a few times to no avail, making her worry her bottom lip between her teeth. She had no idea about anything car related and luckily it had all been minor stuff until now. Her ex had the cars serviced every few months and she had been dropping the ball. What if it was bad? What if she needed a new engine and Harry thought she was an awful car owner? What if-

Her train of thought was snapped out of it as he let out a chuckle, standing up from the seat. “I know what it is. Isn’t a big problem at all.” He walked over to his toolbox. “Battery is dead. You may have accidentally left the key in, or a door open, maybe a light on. Not a big deal. I’ll just give it a jump.” 

While he didn’t seem annoyed about it at all, Y/N felt very, very dumb. How could she have not known that’s what it was? Something so easy to fix. Her cheeks burned as she cringed, feeling the guilt well up in her body for making him come out when she could have just asked a neighbor for a jump. 

It took him just a few tries with her following his instruction to turn the car on when she said so in order for her car to turn on as if nothing had happened. It was slightly humiliating.

“Oh, god… Harry, I’m so sorry.” She groaned. “I’m not… I’m not good with cars and I thought the engine was dead or something big happened to it. I made you leave your house for no reason. I can’t begin to say how awful I feel.” It felt even more embarrassing because it was such a quick fix and he was an expert in cars. She probably seemed like a bobble head. 

“Woah- S’okay.” He closed the hood of her car and detached the jumper cables. “It’s actually a good thing. I’d rather it be a quick fix than something that would cost you thousands. That’s the ideal. No one is an expert in cars right away and m’sure that the whole thing was probably be a bit troubling if it’s the first time it’s happened to you.” His voice tried to soothe her worries away. The man truly looked unbothered by it all, happy to help- but still. 

“Well… if you’re sure.” It still felt hot around her cheeks as she made her way towards the door leading to the kitchen. “Come inside, I’ll get you something for helping me.” 

Harry let out a sigh as she waited at the door for him, tucking his toolbox and cables back into his car before following her inside. A mixture of giddiness and nerves rocked through his system as she led him towards the kitchen where her handbag was. Alone with her at last- and with a good excuse. No one would question him coming over to help with the car. Surely, Stacy had given her his number. He had every right to be here. 

So why couldn’t he extend his stay? 

“How much do I owe you?” Her hair fell in her face as she looked down into her bag, fishing around for her wallet. It was always a bit of a mess with receipts she needed to toss, makeup she needed to put away, a first aid kit she’d only really ever needed once- all the things making it more difficult to find her wallet. So difficult that she didn’t notice how close he got until his warm, slightly calloused hand closed over hers, gently pulling it out of the bag. 

Her heart stuttered as she raised her head to look at him. Tanned skin from being out in the sun, a few freckles here and there. A birthmark near his mouth she’d never noticed. He had more scruff than the last time she had seen him too, making her mouth dry a bit as she blinked up at the man, her hand suddenly feeling much smaller in his own. He was a bit too close but there was no desire in the slightest to pull back.

“You know me a bit better than t’think that I’d charge you for a jump.” His voice was low, soft. A volume it didn’t need to be for it being just the two of them. He also didn’t need to be this close to her, close enough to smell a warm, woodsy soap on him and mint from the gum he was usually chewing. Her body felt hot under where he touched her, heartbeat quickening at his unforgiving eye contact. 

“B-but you came all the way out here.” She whispered back. It wasn’t necessary to talk that low but it was following his tone, the tension palpable in the room. “I’d feel awful for making you come for nothing. I really should pay you.” His stare was intimidating but also… a bit addicting. He didn’t look away from her- no, his eyes looked over her face. Maybe she had imagined the lingering at her lips, but part of her hoped she didn’t. 

“Have you had dinner yet?” His question made her slightly confused, not the response she had been expecting. 

“No, why? Did you want me to cook for you?” That made her perk up a bit. She had to do something to repay him. It wouldn’t be right not to. 

“No. I want t’cook for you.” His words were matter of fact. There was no way she didn’t believe his desire to do so, considering he looked so sure of himself. It just was a bit confusing. Her brows furrowed, head tilting a little as she turned more towards him- all too aware he hadn’t dropped her hand from his grip yet- giving him that questioning look. “You have the ingredients for chicken teriyaki? Rice?” When she nodded, his eyes glanced over to the pineapple in her fruit bowl. “Saw a recipe on how t’make it in a pineapple bowl. Was going to do it this weekend but I’d like to make it here. A bit more room in this kitchen and… it’d be nice to eat with someone.” He wasn’t shy about letting her know he’d like to eat with her. “May I?”

“I- I mean of course you can, but it doesn’t… how is it payment for you? For you to be the one to cook me dinner?” It was a bit hard for her to understand. She was the one who did the cooking for everyone else and it sounded like he was doing her yet another favor. 

“Because you’re fun to be around, nice to talk to, I won’t have t’shop for the ingredients, and m’starving.” It was self explanatory to him. He wanted to get away with spending as much time with her as possible. Especially when she seemed to be so shocked at the idea of someone being nice to her without the thought of repayment. It sort of pissed him off. “Just sit and talk to me while I cook. It’ll be nice to hear you without people interjecting.” 

Y/N hadn’t realized he had noticed that. His back was already turned, going through her fridge to get the chicken out along with some of the ingredients for the sauce but her brain was still on that. Had his shoulders always been that broad? Harry had always been quiet and observant. The nice guy, sweet and thoughtful but he didn’t seem to take any of the friend groups shit. Stacy was the youngest out of them all and he’d always been thoughtful about her. Protective over her feelings- to the point Y/N had assumed Harry had a bit of a crush on her at first. That proved to be false when she’d heard about Harry being set up with one of the mothers of the kid’s Stacy taught swim lessons to. 

One of her faults was indeed being nosy, and she’d listened in on her daughter when she dropped off lunch to the pool talking to said mother. She was definitely younger than herself with a much younger child but she apparently had one good night with Harry before he politely decided not to see her again. 

She wasn’t dumb. Y/N heard their teasing of Harry liking older women… and perhaps that’s why he made her a tad bit nervous. It wasn’t like he’d ever made a move, but he had a sensual air around him. He’d been gentle with her today, but never inappropriate. Was it bad to wish he would?

The answer was a resounding yes, it was not at all something she should ever want- but that didn’t mean that’s what her brain was thinking. 

She pulled out a pineapple wine she’d gotten as a gift, never a more appropriate time. A glass was poured for each of them as Harry went about the motions, preparing and chopping and starting the rice. Maybe adding alcohol into the mix wasn’t the smartest idea, but she needed something to take the nervous edge off.

“Is it lonely in a big house like this?” Harry asked as he dropped the chicken into the pan. “When Stace is gone, does it feel a little daunting?” 

“Sometimes.” She pursed her lips. “It’s been my house for a while now so I’m used to all the noises and I know all the neighbors. You can hear the kids playing outside, lawnmowers, or people getting home from work.‘At night it can be… it can be a bit unnerving. Cold. But Patrick was gone a lot of nights at the office, so it’s nothing I’m not used to.” A bitter scoff left her as she took a sip of wine before shaking her head, face falling. “Sorry. I know that’s the last thing you want to hear about.” 

“No.” He said simply. “I’d like to. I don’t mind.” His tongue ran over his bottom lip before he met her eyes, placing his wine glass on the counter. “Everyone needs someone to vent to sometimes, Y/N. Know m’younger than you and all but I’m not clueless when it comes to relationships.” A gentle smile softened the blow of the words. “Tell me about it if you want. You don’t have to censor yourself. Not around me. It’s just us.” 

There was a burn in her belly at the last few words. It felt… really fucking nice to be told that. That he wanted to earnestly hear her talk. He was an incredible listener, she found. It made her wonder how much of what she said in the past he had really heard. 

“Uh… well…” twirling the glass in her hand, her fingers tightened around the stem as she had to break eye contact with him. It was making her feel a little light headed. “He was cheating, as I’m sure you know. Stacy didn’t take it well. She’d cut up all his ties by the time I found her.” Her smile quirked on her lips. Her daughter had a thirst for revenge. “It was worse when I found out it wasn’t just one person but multiple women. All at his job. It’s why he moved firms.” Her lips tightened as she looked towards the sliding glass door that was open to let the air in, the sun having started to set just a bit ago. A golden glow ran over the kitchen and she had a hard time not staring at the man in front of her. 

“I… I’m not sure how much you know of myself and Patrick, but we were in a relationship when I turned 17. He was 27. I thought it was very impressive and I was so mature for my age that he chose me, but it wasn’t. It was wrong. And when I got pregnant, we had to hide it until I turned 18 and he could marry me. His parents were lovely grandparents to Stacy but awful parents to him in the way they enabled his behavior. So for a long time I just thought it was a big star crossed love story when in reality, he stole my youth from me. I don’t ever regret my daughter- don’t get me wrong.” Her look was desperate for him to believe her, but he didn’t seem to have any judgment on his face. It was a breath of fresh air considering people usually gave her pitying looks this far along. 

“I love her and I wouldn’t change it. Everything happens for a reason but… I’m just a bit bitter now. My best years spent on him and he’s fucking other women because I’m ’showing my age’ and I’m essentially aged out.” Her face curled in disgust. “I work hard on my body! I keep up with my appearance! You know? I’m not lazy. I didn’t let myself go which- even if I did, that’s no fucking excuse for cheating. Marriage was supposed to be for love, for better or for worse. At least that's what I naively thought.” It had been so long since she had someone to talk to, someone who didn’t seem to fucking judge her or try and tell her it was okay. Harry merely nodded, keeping his eyes trained on her face as she got it out. 

“It should be what marriage is for.” He replied in a bit of a lull. “I mean, I’ve never been married but… S’a simple enough concept to understand. I don’t think you were naive in thinking that. He was just a dick for taking advantage of you.” Harry didn’t like Patrick much from the start. He’d been a show off, obviously trying to compensate for something. He’d sort of steamrolled over things Y/N used to say, and even though he’d only seen them married for a few times he came over. It was a good thing they divorced in his humble opinion, and not just because he was a bit obsessed with the woman standing in front of him. She seemed to grow from it, her confidence rising tenfold.  He’d been holding her back. “I don’t think there’s much wrong with an age gap… as long as the parties are both of legal age.” He chopped the pineapple in half, making sure to make it even. “So, m’sorry you had to go through that. Stacy is great, but I wish you didn’t have to feel that way. It’s shit.” 

Y/N felt a bit validated with his words. Maybe it was the wine, but she had a feeling it was just his presence that had her relaxing. He was right on all counts, but it was a little hard to accept at times after being manipulated her whole adult life. Someone was agreeing with her that weren’t her own parents. “Thank you.” She whispered. “I’m glad at least you think so. People kept telling me that marriages have bumps in the road and I was being a bit rash, filing for divorce so quickly after I found out but… Cheating is just not something I can stomach. I think they were thinking about his money, his reputation. Cared more about how he would be seen than if I was happy. I had to do a lot of cleaning up after the divorce. Friends I had for years chose his side and… yeah. I’ve been a little lonely.” A sad laugh left her before she cleared her throat. The man probably didn’t want to hear about that. “But luckily I’ve found more fulfilling things. It’s nice when you guys come around.” Her smile grew genuinely. “I’ve always liked taking care of people. That was one perk of being in the situation I was. Being a mum was great. It’s a bit jarring now though, with her out of the house the majority of the time. So, in the long roundabout answer to your first question- yes, the big house is a bit daunting sometimes.” 

Y/N had rambled and babbled. Harry had been happy to listen, attentive even while cooking. She knew she may be embarrassed later about spilling her fucking guts out to him when he had only come over to fix her not so broken car and decided he wanted to make her dinner, but it was so fucking refreshing to have someone in her kitchen with her. 

It was embarrassing how much she missed male attention. She’d wanted to clench her thighs together when he grabbed her shoulder earlier and it was pathetic, but it was hard not to notice how wonderful Harry was. He was hardworking, intelligent, sweet, charitable, understanding and stupidly fucking handsome. He could cook too, apparently. Something her ex husband could never even attempt. 

“Thank you for sharin’ all that with me.” His voice was even and smooth as he gave her a gentle smile. “I, for one, am glad you divorced him. I think you’re incredible. You don’t deserve someone who’ll step out on you. Let out multiple times.” It truly did piss him off. The man had a woman who was willing to give the world and still managed to be greedy for other women and fucked it up. “I’ve never really understood that sort of thing but, I think you’re too good for him anyways. Know you said you feel like you wasted your youth and by the risk of sounding a bit cliche, age is just a number in this instance. You can do anything you want now that you think you would have wanted to do back then. And..” He smirked slightly. “You look like you could still be in your twenties. So I wouldn’t worry too much about that. Him acting like aging is a sin in any situation is fucking dumb considering it’s something unavoidable and sorta beautiful if you ask me. Older, wiser, more experience. It’s a good thing. To me, at least.” 

Y/N did know of his taste for older women and though she had no intention of bringing it up, she seemingly couldn’t keep her mouth shut tonight. Without permission from her mouth, the words fell out like a tumble. “Is that why you go for older women?”

The room fell silent for a minute and she could feel the return of the heat under her cheeks, eyes widening as she snapped her hand over her mouth. It wasn’t something she wanted him to know that she knew, but too fucking late now. His head tilted back up, eyes falling on her own wide ones before he let out a laugh. A reaction she hadn’t expected in the slightest. Her hand fell in a motion to try and apologize but he lifted his own to stop her, calming from the laughter as he shook his head. 

“Fuck, M’sorry. I didn’t mean t’laugh, but you looked like you scared the shit out of yourself.” He giggled, running his fingers over the corners of his mouth as they curled into a smirk. “It’s fine. You don’t need to apologize. We’re both adults here.” A clear definition that he was definitely seeing himself on her level. “It’s okay t’ask me about, love. I’m fine talking about it. You just told me details about your divorce so this seems a little tame in comparison.”

As much as she hated herself for it, her stomach flipped at the term of endearment. Harry and her hadn’t spent much time alone before but he had never called her that before. Maybe it was a bit of a bond forming being alone with him. He’d always been a bit ahead of the others in terms of maturity. Not in a creepy way like Patrick used to say about her, but in a genuine hard working way. He’d taken his jobs, career, and promises seriously. It was hard not to know how reliable he was when people constantly used that word to describe him. Seeing him as more of an equal instead of his daughter’s friend was easy when they weren’t around. There was that old soul type of thing she liked.

“I obviously did not mean for that to come out of my mouth. But uh-” She ran a hand over her dress to self-soothe. “I heard them teasing about you and one of the mum’s of the kids Stacy teaches had been bragging about…” The woman didn’t need to finish her stance before Harry laughed through his nose, trying to hide his smirk. 

“Ah.” He nodded, turning the heat off on the stove and pouring the sauce onto the chicken. “Yeah. I do, I’ve always preferred older women. I get teased for it but it’s just what I’m attracted to.” There was that thought in his mind though, wondering what the woman had been bragging about. He’d sure as hell fucked her well and thoroughly, but at the end of it he had opened his eyes and it wasn’t Y/N. It’s his common problem these days. Falling out of interest when he realized he was chasing a feeling from people that weren’t the object of his affections. “I went out with her once… went back to her place.” He shrugged. “It was alright. I was pretty up front about not being sure we clicked but she wanted me to come in, so…” He shrugged. The girl didn’t seem to have hard feelings when she texted him a few days later asking for a repeat and he declined because he was going to be here for a get together. 

“Can I ask why?” Morbid curiosity, that’s what she would call it. It was killing her since she had found out though. Why does a young man, almost in his prime, go for older women specifically? Not that she didn’t think they weren’t worth that, but it wasn’t the norm. “If it’s not too personal.”

“You can get personal with me, Y/N. I don’t mind.” He clarified, dishing some rice into the pineapple bowls he’d carved out. “I think there’s a few aspects to it but I appreciate maturity. One of my first experiences was with someone a few years older than me and it kept going from there. I enjoy intelligent conversation. Someone who can keep up and not just talk about the things girls my age talk about. Nothing wrong with them at all, but every time I’ve tried dating someone my age it’s fallen flat. I enjoy dates at nice restaurants or at home. Cooking for them, listening to music. I work a lot, I’m not much for clubs. Even pub crawls have been a lot for me at times considering I work at a bar on the weekends, work all day in a garage. People my age don’t usually seem to understand or appreciate my work ethic but.. I want a house like this one day.” He motioned around the kitchen. “I’ve been saving loads of money, staying in my apartment and making sure I don’t spend crazily. I’ve always been a bit of a romantic, so I want t’provide for someone one day. Maybe that’s a little old fashioned but It’s fulfilling to me. Want to open my own garage, maybe multiple and… I dunno, older women have always been more receptive to my plans, to the way I am. And I’m not a huge texter. I like phone calls, seeing someone in person. Dating my age is a lot of that.”

It wasn’t a shock to her that his ethics would be a turn off for younger women who sometimes got a bit in their head about the attention they needed. It wasn’t a drag or anything of that nature, but a lot of younger women relied on that sort of thing. Texting all day that he obviously wouldn’t be able to do. They deserved the relationships they wanted but so did Harry. It was a surprisingly nice answer from him. He had lots of decent reasons that made her feel a little more intrigued than she should be, but she couldn’t help it. The man was alluring. 

“And… permission to overshare a little bit?” He asked, wanting to test the waters. Y/N looked intrigued, nodding as she leaned on the counter. “Older women tend to be a bit more.. Compatible with me sexually. A bit more eager. Some are experienced but it isn’t really about that, it’s about knowing what you want. Being a little less shy in asking for what they want. Everyone’s different of course, but I find that a disappointing amount of men aren’t giving women what they want, and I’ve been happy to provide that. I’m a giver, it’s what I like. So…” His pink tongue ran over his bottom lip as he kept eye contact with her. “There’s that aspect of it too.” 

Y/N could feel the slight throb between her legs as he spoke. There was no hint of shyness in his face as he spoke to her, just matter of fact. He had no shame, if anything he seemed.. A little smug. Something that oddly made her stomach flip and flutter  as he pushed her plate towards her and settled on the opposite side of the island, sitting on the stool. 

“I.. I can see that.” She murmured, knowing she must look a little flustered. Considering it had been years since she’d had sex, just the way he was looking at her was working her up a bit further than she would ever want to admit. “I think..” If he was oversharing, maybe she should too. Or maybe that was the slight buzz the wine had provided. “I’m still trying to learn what it is I want. I was only with one person my whole life and then… After the divorce I had a one night stand and it was not at all satisfying. I’ve meant to try and go on dates more often but the few I’ve been on just didn’t feel right.” It wasn’t something she talked about often at all. She had her two girlfriends she talked to about sex- or lack thereof- and the toys they got in order to satisfy what their dates couldn’t. 

This little tidbit had Harry leaning in a bit closer, chewing the first bite of his food. It was surprisingly good for a recipe he’d found on a social media site, but he was far more interested in what Y/N had to say. “I mean it’s only natural, isn’t it? To be curious?” He waved his fork in the air. “Was he satisfying you in your marriage?” The look on her face was all he needed to see for an answer. Her lips pulled in and her gaze averted, he did feel a seedling of pity for the woman- but hope for himself. One man’s loss was another’s gain, wasn’t it? He would be able to actually pleasure her. He knew he could. He hadn’t failed yet, and there were genuine feelings there for her so… he had a lot of faith he’d be willing and able to please her. Half of the battle was just listening to her. Knowing what she wanted. “It’s okay, I can tell what your answer is. But m’sorry to hear that.” He frowned. “You deserved better than all of that. I know you don’t need me to tell you that, but you deserved a hell of a lot more for what he put you through.” Personally, Harry would never drop the ball like that. 

Realistically, Y/N was his dream woman and this was without knowing what she liked in bed. Everything about her was perfect to him, all except the pesky fact that she was the mother of one of his friends- but honestly? He was willing to risk it. She was worth that sort of risk. She had the demeanor, the charm, the intelligence, and so far, the sort of lifepath that aligned with him. He had to talk his way into it a little bit more than likely, but he was ready to try. 

“Thank you, Harry.” Y/N knew she probably looked a little flustered. She was. He was saying all the right things and she felt a weird level of comfort with him that she hadn’t experienced before. He was a man. Maybe he was younger than her, but he had a level head. He could cook. He worked multiple job, had ambitions, he knew what he wanted and he wanted to be a provider. Something that she found to be overwhelmingly sexy. She was noticing him in less than appropriate ways more and more. Like how cut his jaw was as he chewed his food, the scruff on his face, his strong, big hands. So fucking big, making the fork he held look small. His arms were built, flexing as he leaned against the countertop. The memory of his broad shoulders wasn’t too far from her brain either. “You’re… I haven’t spoken to a lot of people about that stuff. I don’t mean to take up too much of your time tonight, I know you must be tired after work but… I really appreciate you coming here, fixing my car, cooking. Talking to me. You’re great company.” 

“Like I said earlier, I like being around you.” It felt like he could see into her soul. Green peering inside of her, spreading her open. “If m’being honest, there aren’t many other places I’d rather be. M’happy to help you with whatever you need.” 

If Y/N was crazy, she’d think it was a double meaning. She’d overthink and imagine that he was implying something not so appropriate. Things that had her tummy flipping and cunt weeping. Pathetic, she knew that. Here she was, lusting after the younger man as he stared at her from across her kitchen. The sun had now set and the darkness was beginning to set in, and she wanted more than anything to take his hand and drag him upstairs to her bedroom but she had to clear her brain before she did something rash. “I enjoy spending time with you too.” Her smile was soft as she took her plate and brought it to the sink. “Just let me clean these dishes and then I’ll walk you to your car. You’ve been such a help tonight.” 

Y/N felt a little shaky as she turned the water on and let it run over the dirty pan and the other dishes she hadn’t quite gotten to. As much as washing dishes was something people usually hated, the girl found it a little therapeutic. She’d just gotten into it, relaxing just a bit when she felt a hand curl around her hip, a cleared plate set into the sink and the other hand shutting the water off on her. “What-”

“I think we’re dancing around it now, Sweetheart.” He said lowly, cuffing his other hand on her waist. Her body stilled as he pressed himself into her, his confidence high as he watched her shaky hand drop the sponge. “I think there’s something we both want and you don’t know how to ask for. And that’s okay.” His nose brushed the shell of her ear as she closed her eyes, swallowing thickly. “I know that you haven't been taken care of. I know you weren’t satisfied in the ways you deserved. I meant it when I said that there’s nowhere else I’d rather be. Y’know that, right?”

“Harry, what are you doing?” Her voice was breathy as she clenched her over the counter but making no move to leave his grip. 

“I’ve been after you for a while, Y/N. I think you pretend to not notice how I look at you. I think… you were a little jealous when you found out I took that mum from the swim group out and fucked her, because you wanted it to be you. But let me assure you… I wanted it to be you, too.” His heat spread along her back as his fingers moved to splay over her tummy, the same tummy that was a mess of butterflies just under his fingertips. 

“You did?” While she should have been shutting this down considering this man was friends with her daughter… she couldn’t. Not when he was making her feel more listened to, more desired, more aroused than she had been since… well, possibly her whole life. 

“Of course, love. To be honest, I was tryin’ to give you time to adjust. To be single, to find more of yourself. You’ve blossomed so much since I’ve known you. I knew you’d probably want t’reject me because of how you know me, but I just need a chance to prove to you that I can be what you need.” The chills on her skin were unavoidable as his lips smeared over her neck, groaning quietly as he inhaled. “You smell so fucking good, y’know that? Makes me crazy. No one else smells like you… I knew touching you would ruin me.” He pulled her further into him, laying the first kiss on the hinge of her jaw. “I’d be fucked. But I’ve been fucked for a while now. No distraction took away from the fact that any body under mine wasn’t you. Wasn’t the voice I wanted saying my name. I just want to show you that m’worth the risk.” 

The low baritone of his voice was making her want to whimper. Soft, hot lips pressed a trail of gentle kisses down her throat that got progressively more wet, making her cunt follow. Leaning back into him, it was hard to fight when her body felt like it needed him. His hand pressing on her stomach, pushing her all the way back until she felt him. Her gasp was wet, a chuckle vibrated against her throat as he ground himself against her ass.

“I’d fill you up. Make you feel it all the way in here.” The pressure on her stomach suddenly made a flash of heat boil in her belly, imagining it. Craving it. It always felt like something was missing during sex anyways. “I know you need it. You need someone to worship you, to make you understand just how irresistible you are. I’ve been dying to do that for you. Makes me so fucking angry t’know the people who’ve had you haven’t pleasured you, made you unsatisfied while I was dreaming about just a fucking lick of you. Just a squeeze.” Her hand fell on top of his own, breathing a bit more labored as the length of him against her ass taunted her further. 

“You were?” The woman knew she probably sounded a bit wrecked but she was. Harry was making her needy, desperation filling her chest in a way that almost overwhelmed her. She was hungry for more, more of his touch, his lips, his confessions. 

“Mhm. Had t’get my fill in those little touches you’d give me. Running you hand over my back, brushing past me in the kitchen, grabbing my hand. I’ve been wanting to hold you like this. Kiss you until you can't breathe. Make you cum on my fingers, my tongue, my cock, make you melt just for me. S’that something you’d want, baby?” His teeth grazed her jaw getting a little whimper from her throat. “Hm? I’d like some words from you. I don’t mind doin’ most of the talking, but don’t leave me hanging.” 

“I would- yeah. I would like that.” She was indeed panting. If she was a different woman she’d probably be ashamed over how much she was actually gagging for it, but there was something that made her truly believe that Harry could back up every single claim he said. “I haven’t been touched in so long but… you’ve made me feel so good already.” The admission made him smile against her skin, she could feel it. “Is this- do you just want sex?” 

“No.” Her neck felt cold as he pulled away, manhandling her a bit and making her enjoy it far too much as she was turned and reversed in position to be facing him now. Her chin was grabbed between his fingers and his now dark eyes pinned her own. “S’not just a fuck to me. I like you, Y/N. Know it’ll be a little complicated considering the situation but to put it bluntly, I don’t give a fuck.” There was no room left for doubt with his words. “I want you. I’ve wanted you for fucking years, and unless you don’t want me, there’s nothing and no one else that’s gonna keep me from getting what I want.” When she failed to reply, he coaxed it from her. “C’mon, baby. Words.” 

“I-I want that. I just didn’t know it was so serious for you.” She felt her cheeks flush at the intensity of it all. “It’s a good thing though… You’re making me a little dizzy.”

“Yeah?” He crooned. “A little dizzy? So fucking cute. I intend to do more than that, though.” Without another word, he took her mouth. Took it like he owned it, kissed her like it was already his. 

Y/N melted into it immediately. Fell into the kiss and clutched his shirt to pull him closer as he made her brain empty of any thoughts but ones pertaining to him. How big his hands were, how easily he moved her around, how soft his lips were, how he tasted, the slight smell of motor oil underlying the fresh, clean smell that followed him over here. It was pathetic, maybe, to completely resign herself, to hand herself over to the younger man but… could anyone blame her?

Yes, he was younger. But he kissed like he had been hand plucked to be attached to her lips. His tongue brushed into her mouth and she moaned out loud, allowing him to kiss her any way he wanted. Y/N was touch starved and she knew it, but there was something electric about the way he held her. The way he kissed like he was starving, like he couldn’t get enough of her. His hand slipped down her back and greedily palmed her ass, squeezing it tight enough to make her whimper. It had been so fucking long since someone touched her like they knew what they were doing, like they knew what to do to make her feel good. Harry acted like she belonged to him already, pulling her leg up over his waist as he pressed her into the counter. “Hop up.” he whispered against her lips, using his hands to cuff her waist and tug her right up on the countertop. 

Immediately her legs were spread and his body was between them. While he was somewhat lean, he was broad. His arms were big, his hands were too. She had to spread a bit and let her dress ride up as he manhandled her, yanking her back so she was right up against him. The sweetest whimper left her lips and translated to his, making him pull back to look down at her. Her smeared lip gloss and wide, glossy eyes looking up at him. Hair a little messy when it was usually styled, she looked… alive. The way he wanted her to feel with him. “M’gonna spread you open and get a taste, because I’ve been fucking dying for it for years.” He told her bluntly. “But just a taste. I’ll spend hours between these perfect damn thighs tonight… but I need to be inside of you.” He felt like he toed the line between unhinged and the most control he ever had. The man knew what he wanted, he told her what she was going to get, and yet he felt like he had never been more passionate about something in his life. Finally getting the chance to be with the woman he wanted was something that he had been counting down the days for. Nothing could stop him from doing this. 

“Yes, please. I want you… I want you to take over.” She swallowed. It wasn’t always this way. Sometimes Y/N enjoyed the idea of being on top, enjoyed teasing, enjoyed the thought of being in charge for a little bit- but never in her life had she wanted a man to just do whatever the fuck he wanted. It was because she knew he would know how to please her. 

That assumption wasn’t wrong. 

Seeing the man get on his knees in front of the counter, ordering her to take the dress off and toss it to the side to expose her plain cotton bra and underwear, maybe she should feel a little apprehensive- but the only thing she felt was needy. Desperate. Wanted. The look in his eye told her that he wanted her and he wanted her more desperately than she even knew. His lips kissed over her knees and upper thighs, obviously pacing himself as his fingers tugged the waistband of her panties and slowly peeled them off her body. 

Harry wished he spent a bit more time admiring her. He wished he had the self control at this point to not just pull her to the edge of the counter and take a thick lick over her glistening cunt and nuzzle his face into it regardless of the fact he was getting wet- but he didn’t. He pulled her up and onto his tongue, getting the delicious little gasp he had been dying to hear. Manicured nails gripped the countertop behind her and buried in his hair, wet gasps leaving her mouth. Garbles of his name and calling to god, but he was busy. Getting her flavor on every inch of his taste buds and committing it to memory, dipping his tongue into her entrance and lapping up to her clit where he sucked lightly, he was self serving. This was for him and she was reaping the benefits. 

“Oh my f-fucking god.” Y/N said in disbelief, watching green meet her eyes as his nose nudged her clit. “Oh, you’re so fucking good, Harry. Holy fuck.” It was hard to comprehend that this man was on his knees for her when just a few nights ago he had been helping her set out snacks for their friend group as they had a hang out at the pool. Seeing him as the man he was, she couldn’t believe she’d never seen him in this light- not seriously. He had completely blown her expectations out of the water as his tongue flicked over her entrance, pressing against it and making her curse repeatedly. 

The sound of a belt clanking on the floor was mostly ignored- but his fingers inside of her weren’t. In fact, she teared up slightly at the feeling. “Yes, fucking… finger me, feel me.” She growled, her thighs pressing him closer. He had no problems, humming against her as he played with her clit and opened her up with his fingers- surely for her benefit considering he had felt quite impressive against her ass. “Shit, I can’t believe this.” The laugh was quickly melded into a moan as he pulled her clit back into his mouth and added a second finger. 

Harry shook his head into her cunt. He felt her clench around his fingers and the sounds of pleasure above him, and he didn't want to stop but if he didn’t, he was positive he was going to blow his load all over the kitchen floor. There was no bothering to wipe his chin as he stood back up, gripping her face for another deep kiss. “M’obsessed. Tastes even better than I expected… You’re never going to get me away from it.” He wasn’t even joking. He would gladly call off his shift from the bar tomorrow if it meant getting to spend that time tasting her. “But I need to get inside of you. I need to make you cum around my cock.” He went to get his wallet from his pocket but was surprised when she stopped him. 

“I’m clean. I’ve- I’ve been tested and I’m on birth control-” Harr interrupted her with a loud groan, fisting his cock in his hand as his pants fell to his ankles. 

“Thank fuck.” He laughed. “This may be over quickly, but this isn’t the last time I’m in you. I want to make you cum over and fucking over- but I don’t want to waste my load on the floor when it’s better suited inside of you.” He watched her to answer, but he was pushing in before she got a word in. 

“Oh- shit.” Y/N clutched him, looking at him with wide eyes as he sunk into her. Mouth hanging open, she adjusted to the stretch as his head dropped against hers and he kept her eye contact as he sunk in inch by inch. Their breathing mingling as the feeling encompassed both of them. “Oh my god- you’re so fucking big.” Her voice was unfamiliar to herself, sulky and whiny with the pleasure she felt from being stretched. 

“I know, baby.” He grinned, holding on to the nape of her neck. “You’ll get used to it.” Without another word, he pulled out to thrust back in. The process was repeated as her hot, slippery cunt clenched around his cock and tried desperately not to give it up each and every time. 

It was, again, better than he imagined. Nothing could have prepared him for how good it would be to sink into the perfect hole, how she would grip him and suck in deeper. How she’d soak him and how her fingers would dig into his arm, how all he’d be able to see and smell and taste was her. It completely engulfed him and he had no urge to do anything but stay right here. “Okay?” He checked on her as he ground himself into her, her clit brushing over the hair right above his cock and getting it wet. 

“I’m so good.” She slurred, lost in how good it felt to have him inside of her. “I’m so full.” It was insane to her, knowing how she had been treated last time. Even with his direct approach, she’d never felt more cared for, more appreciated. He was working with her, checking in, all while making the first moves that made her feel like he had been hand made for her. “Go harder. I can take it.” 

Y/N had never been fucked the way she wanted and that had been apparent to Harry. He just had a feeling and he knew that she was going to need him in ways she hadn’t experienced. Ways he was more than happy to deliver. “I’ll give you anything you want, Baby.” His nose brushed against hers. “Just make sure to scream my name nice n’loud when you cum for me.” 

It was unlike sex that she thought was real. Y/N held on to Harry as he plowed into her, his grip on her tight as his eyes looked down at where they were connected. It was wet, so fucking wet and creamy all over the base of his cock that she hadn’t known she could do. Her thighs were spread out and over his forearms as he fucked into her like it was his one and only job, whimpering out his name as he gave it to her the way she’d needed. “I knew you’d b-be able to give me what I wanted.” Her words were jostled as her body was, but he replied with another hot kiss. 

Messy, full of tongue and wet, she relished in his desperate need to taste her again. It didn’t matter that her chin was wet or she was getting bruised on her hips, she’d finally felt fulfilled in sex. “Yeah? Y’knew I’d be able to give it to you?” He crooned. “M’glad you knew, because I plan on being the only one doing it.” The words were completely serious and possessive and Y/N loved it. Feeling this level of desire was brand new to her and she didn’t want to give it up. 

“Uh-huh, I- I want you to be the one to give it to me.” As wrong as some people may see it, this was the epitome of a man. Even if he was younger- he had a plan, he had two jobs he’d held for years, a place of his own… He had more than some people her own age. Dedication and loyalty like his were irreplaceable. Maybe she was crazy in indulging in this, in allowing him to have her, but after wasting years with a man who didn’t want her- she wasn’t going to turn away someone who obviously desired her, wanted to worship her- and made her feel like she wanted to do the same back. 

“Good. I wasn’t planning on letting anyone else get a taste. You’re going to be my woman, this is going to be my pussy, M’gonna keep making you feel good. I don’t care who has shit to say about it.” He grunted, pressing theirs mouths together again as he felt her get close. The rippling around his cock and her soft whimpers against his mouth, her hand gripping him hard, he was close to finally fulfilling his fantasy. His dream girl letting go around him and making a mess. “I can feel it, y’know. Feel how you’re gonna cum for me.” He panted against her mouth. 

Y/N felt lightheaded in the best way, her body tingling and the pressure in her stomach building with each scrape of his tip against the spot no one else had reached- or even bothered to look for. Harry was perceptive and keen on her, about to make her orgasm from penetration for the very first time. In all her years she had thought something was wrong, but it turned out that she’d just been with shit people. Her ex husband, the attempts at hook ups, they had no idea how to work her body… But Harry? It seemed like he’d written the manual from the first time he touched her. The only thing she could think about was the pleasure and how good he looked giving it to her. 

Lips swollen and teeth grit, vein on his neck visible, his arms flexed as he railed her. It was like fucking her was his purpose, and fuck- he was fulfilling it. “I am.” She breathed, the tension getting tighter in her stomach. Again, those tears rose in her eyes as each thrust jolted the pleasure inside of her. “I am, I’m gonna cum for you Harry.” Remembering at the last minute that he wanted her to say his name, she sure as hell gave it to him.  “Please, Harry…. Just keep fucking me, give it to me, you’re right where I n-need.” It was right there, she could fucking taste it. “Harry, Harry-”

“Cum for me.” He coaxed. “C’mon, baby. First of many, show me how you cum on my cock. Get me nice and wet- fuck, you’re gorgeous.” The man was in awe of how beautiful she was, but even more about how good it felt as she began to finish on his prick. Her mouth dropping and her eyes watering as she let out a slew of cusses, the quivering of her cunt making it hard to hold on. “Fucking beautiful, that’s my girl. F-Fuck.” 

Y/N felt like she was floating. Pleasure hit every nerve, white hot and tingling. She had no idea what was coming out of her mouth but she felt the burn in her eyes as a tear fell down her cheek, clinging to him as each thrust got that sweet spot and made her tremble in his arms. He didn’t stop, the dark noises he made only spurring her on further. She was wet and she knew she must have completely soaked him. The wet sounds had gotten louder and the way he had groaned let her know she had to have gushed around his cock. “Harry, Harry- H, oh my god.” She bleated, nails digging into his arm. The constant stimulation was only making her more wet and he seemed to be loving it. 

Harry was drunk on the feeling, his own orgasm trailing right behind hers as he worked her through it. She’d made a mess, one he was happy to have all over his skin. The scent of her on him would be his reward, her marks even more so. “M’gonna cum.” He growled. “Where? Where do y’want my cum, baby? Tell me where you want it.” 

“Inside. Inside me, please, give it to me there.” Her legs wrapped around him tighter, making it nearly impossible for him to pull out- like he’d ever want to. His balls tightened at the words, eyes blazing as he looked down at her face. She seemed just as far gone as him, the suction of her soaked channel making him feel borderline insane.

“You- Fuck, Yeah? You want me to give you my load in that perfect cunt?” His grip on her tightened, sure to leave bruises but that was a problem for a later time. It had been a fantasy of his forever, his spunk dripping from her swollen pussy and now she wanted it- was begging for it. There was no mistaking her rapid nod, head tipped up at him as she whispered ‘please, please, please, give it to me’ and fuck, Harry was only so strong. 

He did exactly as asked, his sloppy thrusts hard as he grunted while coming to his end. It flashed over his vision as the loudest groan left his swollen lips, hips stuttering as he buried deep and let loose. Spurts of cum leaving his tip as he unloaded inside of her, the pulsing of his prick felt by both of them as he emptied his balls of every drop of cum. Claiming her, marking her in a symbolic way and the way he’d always been desperate to do. 

There was little hesitation as he took her mouth again, giving her a deep kiss. Tongue running over the roof of her mouth before sucking on her tongue, the most unhinged kiss he’d felt in his life as she clung to him and her cunt continued to milk him of every little bit. “Fuck.” He laughed in disbelief against her mouth. He was coated in a light sheen of sweat, Y/N’s hair was a mess and he was still snugly wrapped up in her as he gently moved her back so she was more comfortable on the counter. His hand came up to stroke her cheek, watching her hazy eyes look back into his own. This was his wet dream come true, but Y/N had no idea the man she had just unleashed. He was just… happy. Satisfied, motivated and fucking happy.  This wasn’t just a fuck for him. “Meant what I said.” His voice was hoarse as he fawned over her, adjusting her hair so it didn’t stick to her forehead. “M’gonna keep you. This isn’t a one and done and I plan on treating you the way you’ve always fuckin’ deserved.” His lips sampled hers again, feeling her arms come up over his shoulders as she reciprocated. “You’re my dream woman, Y/N. M’gonna make sure m’your dream man.”

[kesujo]

Unabashed Seduction

Tags: mommykink (...the rest of the tags are relatively vanilla, I think)

Warning: 17k words

The night was not turning out how I expected it to go.

I was dressed to kill, freshly washed, put on enough cologne to be noticeable but not too much as to be overbearing, spent probably close to half an hour styling my hair, even properly shaved my pubic hair and sprayed some ball toner for good measure too. I even scouted the bar before coming here; some friends had recommended this place as a great new spot to pick up chicks, but there hasn’t been one I’ve talked to that hasn’t been too wasted to feel good about taking back to my place.

“Sorry babe, I’d love to stay and chat some more but I gotta wake up early tomorrow.”

“Aaw, why?”

The girl I was currently talking to was hot, for sure, but I could pretty much smell the alcohol from her breath. “You make sure you get home safely, alrighty, princess?”

“Why don’t you take me home then?”

Her voice was filled with seductive intent, but I was long past the point of interest. “Sorry, sweetie. How about an Uber instead?”

“I’ll make it worth your while,” she continued with her low, sultry tone, but when I didn’t budge, she switched to a whinier tone, “Come on, I’m dying to get fucked.”

I could feel her tits pressing up against my arm, but tempting as they were, there was no way she had the capacity to consent in her current state. “Give me a sec, ok?”

It took a few more minutes to send her on her way back home, leaving me back inside the bar, eyeing the rest of the crowd. There was no shortage of girls, but none of them caught my eye.

Tonight’s not my night, I guess.

Deciding that I better head home before some other drunk-out-of-her-mind chick decides she wants to go home with me and isn’t as good about giving up as the previous one, I downed the rest of my drink. Before I set out to leave, another last-minute scan of the crowd stopped me dead in my tracks when my eyes landed on her.

At first, all my eyes told me about her was that she was a fine piece of ass; the way that spaghetti-strap white dress hugged and accentuated her curves was sublime, the fabric stretching perfectly over her tight, plump ass sitting prettily atop the bar stool that somehow didn’t even seem to crease under her weight. But when she turned to the side to talk to the person next to her, the more than ample amount of cleavage spilling out of the top told me she had curves upstairs too; sure, she wasn’t as big I usually liked them, but the confidence with which she bared them more than made up for that. The side profile or her face told me that it wasn’t just her body that was fire: her lips were full and red, her eyebrows well-manicured and clean, her skin a perfect milky white with thighs that looked as soft as marshmallows, everything even down to her plunging neckline was perfection.

But where have I seen her before?

Before I could fully find the answer to that question, she turned back around, facing away from me to talk to someone on her other side.

Was she famous? She definitely had the looks for it. Or maybe she just had one of those faces that everyone seemed to recognize.

Stumped, I ended up pulling out my phone to take a picture of her to save the query for later. There was no way I would be able to come up with an answer given how buzzed I was at the moment. In that moment, while I was steadying my phone on her, something that I probably shouldn’t have caught on camera happened.

While her left hand was covering the top of her drink, her fingers were slim enough to give way to tiny cracks that allowed for something to be slipped between. She might’ve been secure in thinking that they were small enough to adequately protect her drink, but evidently was mistaken: while she was turned away talking to the gal to her right, the bartender took a quick look around, pulled something out from his pocket, and slipped a small, white tablet into her drink.

What the fuck?!

The tablet dissolved in an instant, the fizzles from the tablet vanishing just as quickly as it was plopped into her beverage.

Seeing that sobered me up pretty quickly. Fortunately, I had the wherewithal to switch to video when I noticed the bartender taking one too many glances at her drink, and recorded the entire ordeal.

Was I seeing things correctly? Were they trying to use a date rape drug on her?

Watching the video over again, now that I was considerably less drunk, the identity of the woman came to me.

Oh shit, that’s Tiffany Young, isn’t it? That K-Pop girl who came to America to release a few English songs or something. They’re trying to pull this shit on a celebrity?

The more I replayed the few-seconds clip, the more certain I became. The amount of secrecy that the bartender employed, how abnormally quick his actions were for an innocent person, even the way the guy on Tiffany’s left seemed to share a knowing glance at the bartender before slipping in the mini-tablet.

However, when I looked up from my phone, to my horror, Tiffany had already placed the glass to her lips and downed the rest of the glass.

Laughter and cheers erupted from the group after she did so, Tiffany smiling along with them.

Maybe I saw seeing things incorrectly. Maybe I was just being paranoid.

The quick glance and smirk the bartender and the guy shared was all it took for me to stand up.

Now that I thought about it, all the guys who recommended me this place weren’t really ones to go to clubs much themselves. I had decided to overlook the rumors of this place’s reputation, of drunk girls often getting taken advantage of, in favor of listening to the recommendations of my friends, but having witnessed it with my own eyes, I now had no doubt those rumors were true. Which meant, if even the bartender was in on it, then calling for security was a gamble that I couldn’t afford to risk.

“Excuse me.”

I could barely hear myself over the overbearing music, and given how far I was from them, it was no wonder none of them reacted to me. From her actions to the way she was slightly slurring her words, I could tell she was already pretty drunk.

If she’s that drunk, then it probably won’t take long for those drugs to kick in.

My walk turned into a brisk pace, pushing and maneuvering through the crowd as I watched another shot disappearing down her gullet.

“Excuse me!”

This time, both my distance and volume were enough to get the attention of all four parties.

The guy sitting next to Tiffany was the one who responded first. “What’s up, dude?”

“What’s up is that you’re trying to fucking slip date rape drugs into this woman’s drinks, bitch.”

He stood up and, in an instant, was right in front of me, bumping his puffed-out chest against mine. Although he stood an inch or two above me, I stood my ground, unphased. “What did you say to me?”

“Exthuse me, wha…?”

“You heard me. Are you really so pathetic that you need to rely on drugs to get laid?”

He raised his arm with a balled fist, but I kept my eyes on him, unflinching. “You just jealous I get to talk to the hottest chick in the club? You trying to play white knight in a pathetic attempt to get into her pants?

“Ex—Excuse me!” The two of us stopped, our attention turning towards the slightly red-faced celebrity. “What did you thay--say? A … date wape—… dddate ww—rrrappe ddrrug?”

I nodded. “I have—”

“Come on Tiffany, are you really going to believe this desperate loser over me?”

“—as I was saying, I have video—”

“You’ve been talking to me all night—” Her eyes flickered back and forth between me and him, and I could tell that he was making good ground in convincing her otherwise. I needed to do something before I let these guys get away with it. “—and you’re suddenly going to trust this random guy who shows up? You’ve been fine so far, haven’t you?”

“Well … yeah, I hhavenn’t—” I shoved the screen with the playing video in front of her without another word. “—what’re—…” she quieted down as her eyes focused on the smartphone in my hands.

Very quickly, I could start to see the panic in the guy’s eyes. “What are you doing, showing her—” the guy swiped at my phone, causing it to fly out of my hands and over the bar counter.

“You saw enough though, right?”

The look she gave the guy was all the answer I need.

“What did—” from how much less she was slurring her words, I became hopeful it was a sign of sobering up after reaching the important part of the video, “—are you in on this with the bb—bartender?”

“What? The bar—no! What are you talking about?”

I couldn’t help but laugh at his stammering. “If you weren’t, then you wouldn’t have smacked my phone out of my hand, wouldn’t you?”

“That’s a load of bullshit, I just knocked the phone out of your hand because—” a pause, a nervous twitch of his eyes and a quick sideways glance at the bartender, who I could tell was very deliberately staying away from this side of the bar considering how closely he was hovering around it not minutes before, before continuing, “—for all I know, you could’ve been showing her some doctored video, or some inappropriate stuff.”

“Right, and you expect Tiffany to believe that?”

The two of us turned to her, who at this point was trying to get the attention of the bartender. “Exthuse--Excuse me, bartender!” Her sharp, loud voice cut through the blaring music like a hot knife through butter, but even then, he barely moved. “Excuse me!” The volume of her voice rose, but still the bartender didn’t budge. She leaned over, the woman on her right having evidently slipped away without my noticing. “Excuse me!”

This time, Tiffany’s voice drew even the attention of the other patrons of the club, who started to glance over. Probably realizing he couldn’t play dumb anymore, he walked over. “Yes, how may I help you, miss?”

“There thoud—” she furrowed her brows, slowing down her speaking rate while enunciating her words more carefully, “—shoould be a phhonne oon the grround sommewhherre near yyou, can you ppick it up?”

“A phone?” He angled his head down and did a quick sweep of the enclosed bartending area, just as quickly looking back up with a shrug. “I don’t see a phone.”

“There must be—” her eyes narrowed, and in the corner of my eye, I could see her pressing her legs together, as if tensing, “—there must be, I saw it get knocked over. Can you look again?” He did the sweep with his eyes again, probably about 0.1 seconds slower this time, but Tiffany didn’t let it slide. “No,” she said, the clear frustration on her face worsening the slurring of her speech, “I mean down look—I mean, get down and look.”

“I’m sorry—was it your phone?”

Tiffany shook her head. I quickly glanced at the other guy, whose face was growing redder by the second. I grinned; checkmate, you fucking rapist.

“No, it was this—” again, a slight stutter in her words, and another quick glance at her allowed me to notice the slightly quicker rate at which her chest was heaving, and the fact that it was heaving in the first place, “—this gentleman’s.”

“In that case, no can do.”

“What?”

“I noticed the commotion he was causing earlier, and while it’s not my place to take sides in bar-side squabbles—” yeah right, you were the one who slipped in the drug “—what I can do is think to myself, out loud, that him losing his phone is probably not the worst thing that can happen to a man like him.”

“Are you saying you—are you saying that because you were drink—” Tiffany furrowed her brows in annoyance, her speech speeding up in clear parallel with her frustration but simultaneously causing her to trip over her words more, “—you were the one who slipped that white—white thing into my drink?”

Hearing that sentence, as broken as it was, was probably one of the most satisfying things I’ve ever heard in my entire life. And that was coming from someone who has heard compliments from a porn actress that he fucks better than some of her coworkers.

“…Excuse me, what?”

“I saw the video,” she replied, still treading carefully over her words but still speaking with all the authority of a celebrity, “You slipped something between my fingers, into my drink, while I was looking away. I didn’t get to see the entire video because the phone was knocked onto the ground somewhere near you.” At this point, I could tell even the bartender was starting to have nervous sweats.

“I mean, if you let her watch the whole video, maybe she can have some good context as to what kind of a thing you slipped into her drink, right?”

“I’m—no, I’m sorry miss, it must’ve been a mistake. We’re a professional and well-known establishment—”

“Yeah, you’re certainly well-known alright,” I cut him off, poorly holding off a laugh, “well known for taking advantage of drunk women.”

“Bro, stop daydreaming. This is reality, you have to accept the fact that not every fucking woman in the world wants to sleep with you.”

“Yeah—”

“This white knight bullshit you’re doing is ridiculous, come on Tiffany, let’s—”

The man’s attempt to reach out to grab her wrist failed, Tiffany taking a hasty step back to dodge him, nearly stumbling into a backwards fall. Before I could reach out to catch her, her arm had shot out to the now unoccupied barstool behind her, setting herself back upright.

“No. I’m—” she quickly changed her standing stance, pushing her legs together again; this time, I couldn’t help but notice her face a little redder than before, but even more noticeable were the beads of sweat starting to form on her forehead. Was that the drug starting to kick in? “—I’m—I can’t—” she took another hasty step back, stumbling again. This time, I was ready, my hand shooting out to grab her arm before she could fall onto the ground.

“Let’s get you out of here, first, Tiffany. I’ll call an Uber for you.”

“What do you think—”

“I have that video saved on my cloud. Do anything, follow us, and I’ll send that video straight to the police. Got it?”

The threat caused the pair to freeze in their tracks.

“Tiffany, can you walk?”

She nodded, but a few steps told the completely opposite story. Fortunately, I was prepared to catch her. “Sorry…”

“Not a problem. Let’s go.” I threw her arm around my waist and secured hers with my own arm, pushing through the crowd towards the exit.

We barely made it a few steps before Tiffany pulled at my shirt. “Wait—…”

“Damian.”

“—Damian.”

This time, when I looked at her, I could tell her condition had worsened even more; she was panting pretty heavily now, her forehead almost glistening with sweat, her face beet-red and her legs pressed firmly together. So that’s why it was so hard to walk; why was she so adamant about doing that? Was the drug creating some type of pain there?

“What’s wrong? Do I need to call 911?”

She shook her head. “Let’s sit down for a second.”

I acquiesced against my better judgement, finding a vacated table as far away from the crowd as I could find. As soon as we reached it, Tiffany all but collapsed onto the leather-padded booth seats, pulling me into the seat right next to her. “How are you feeling? Do I need to call anyone?”

“With what phone?”

Shit, that’s right. My phone.

“Eh, it’s not the first time I’ve lost my phone. I can just get another one.”

For some reason, that seemed to pique her interest. “What? ‘First time’?”

I thought back to that incident, where I found out the morning after one of the wilder nights of sex I’ve ever had that she was crazier out of bed than in it. “Never mind that, what’s wrong?”

She turned towards me, a look that was all-too-familiar look on her face. “Me.” She uncrossed her legs, probably the first time she willingly parted her legs ever since the drugs seemed to kick in, slinging an arm across my torso while her leg did the same across my lap. In barely a second, the dark-haired woman was straddling my lap, her arms looped around my neck, and an intense gaze bearing down on me. “There’s something wrong with me.”

“What?”

My attempts at trying to establish eye contact with her failed, her eyes instead electing to stare directly at my lips. I could slowly feel her pressing herself more firmly against my slowly-growing erection. “I feel like … I need you. Now.”

Oh, fuck.

That desperate lust in her eyes, the way she was starting to grind against my hardening member, the fullness of her lips and the redness of her face and the neckline of her spaghetti-strap top slowly being pushed down and revealing more of her cleavage, it was all getting too overwhelming.

She’s drunk. I need to stop this.

“Tiffany—”

“Just a little bit.”

I took a deep breath, reigning in my raging hormones, everything in my body that was yelling at me to go! “No.”

“Please?”

Calm down.

“You’re drunk—”

“Just a little bit, I promise.”

I was so distracted by trying to gather the strength to push the out-of-control celebrity off my lap that I was almost too late in catching her trying to undo the fly in my pants.

“Stop—Tiffany—”

The burgeoning relief in her face was instantly replaced with a frustration as my hands wrapped firmly around hers, bringing them back to her sides. God, I feel like I could accidentally snap these wrists at any moment. “I need you so bad, please…” she whined, grinding harder against my crotch after another failed attempt at advancing her hand towards it. It might’ve just been my imagination, but I could’ve sworn I could feel her arousal leaking out of her and onto my pants in liquid form. “…it hurts so much…”

Jesus, what the fuck kind of drug did they feed her that got her like this?

“Tiffany, you need to go back to your house—”

“No!” Her legs wrapped more tightly around my waist as I tried to slide her off me, simultaneously pressing those bountiful tits against my chest and planting her face against my collarbone. “I don’t—I can’t, not without—”

I took in another deep breath. Control yourself, Damian. Not only is this woman drunk, but she’s influenced by an evidently pretty strong aphrodisiac. She is doubly in no state to properly consent.

“Let’s find you some sleeping pills, then—”

She shook her head against my neck. “No no no, I don’t need more drugs, I need—I need your cock.”

I could just about feel the skin on my palm breaking with how tightly I was clenching my free hand. “Listen, Tiffany, as much as I would love to, you—”

“Then fuck me.”

“Listen to me.” The words unintentionally came out as a growl, and when I realized that, my face morphed into one of horrified realization. “Sorry, I—” And, just as quickly, my face morphed into that of confusion. Why did she look even more turned on?

“Yeah, punish me daddy, I’ve been—”

“No, stop.” I mustered every last ounce of strength I had to capture both of her arms, settling them at her sides. “Tiffany, I don’t mean to be rude, but please don’t interrupt me.” I didn’t know if my frustration was leaking through or if she was going through with the roleplay she manufactured out of nowhere, but frankly, I didn’t care: I was just thankful she had finally decided to settle down. “You’re drunk. You were fed some drug that’s making you like this. That is two reasons you can’t consent when normally one would suffice. Do you understand?” She didn’t respond, unperturbed, as if the words went in one ear and out the other. I did tell her not to interrupt, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t even shake or nod her head. “Listen, you need to go home and get some sleep. Before something happens to you that can’t be undone.” Again, she didn’t respond, maintaining strong eye contact with a smile on her face. “Do you understand?” No response. Was she really intending to maliciously comply with my request for her to not interrupt me? “Answer me.”

“Hm? What?”

I sighed. The words really went in one ear and out the other, huh? Maybe I shouldn’t expect too much out of someone as obscenely drunk as her. “I said—”

“You talk too much.”

“Don’t inter—”

This time, it wasn’t Tiffany’s words that interrupted me, but her actions: namely, when she leaned forward and, with an amount of accuracy unbefitting a drunk person, promptly silenced me with her lips.

I couldn’t help but enjoy the soft, velvety texture of her plump lips for a second, which were every bit as amazing to kiss as they looked, before pulling away.

“Tiff—”

She manually silenced me again, with such accuracy I was beginning to wonder if she was actually drunk or not. But all I needed to do to answer that question was to taste the alcohol on her lips.

It took a second longer to shake her off again, but she was persistent. “Wait—”

With my hands busy holding her wrists in place, I could do nothing but try to dodge her assault. But, when I realized this scene, of a woman seemingly attempting to sexually assault a man, would only draw more attention, I stopped resisting as much. Tiffany, taking full advantage of the fact, leaned further into the kiss, wasting no time in involving her tongue.

And fuck me if it wasn’t the hottest make out session I’ve ever had, with probably the hottest chick I’ve ever kissed, but the ever-present aftertaste of alcohol ruined any attempt of mine at trying to get into the mood.

When my grip of her wrists vanished, her arms instantly came up, looping around my neck to pull me deeper into the kiss. But despite all the strength she was finally allowed to use, she was still no match for me. “Tiffany, bed.”

Those words were the only ones I could get out before I lost control of her again, but thankfully, she seemed to hear them over the blaring music of the club. “Oh, you’re finally ready?”

I smirked, which apparently was all the answer Tiffany need to climb off me.

And to think I almost retired early to avoid the clingy girls who couldn’t say no, only to end up with one anyway.

“There’s a hotel just down the block.”

Thankfully, this time, Tiffany didn’t protest, obediently following a few steps behind me as we exited the club and into the brisk early-autumn night. Obedient as she was, I could still tell how horny she was by how tightly she clung onto and how she had returned to the strange tight-legged walk, an action that I finally understood the meaning of: she was trying to contain her wetness, something that I confirmed had leaked onto my pants. Thankfully, they were dark enough so as to not be noticeable.

Although the walk was brief, I was thankful we weren’t stopped or even around many other people; the only delay was at the hotel counter, where I briefly considered what type of room I should get before quickly deciding to get the most expensive suite of the hotel. This was Tiffany Young after all, and with what almost happened to her, she probably needed it.

“Thank you for your patronage!”

The lady behind the counter bowed politely, but I could feel her gaze lingering on me as I dragged Tiffany onto the elevator, keycard in hand. I couldn’t blame her; with how heavy Tiffany’s panting has gotten, with how flushed her face had become, with how much she was pressing herself against me, it probably looked like I was the one who fed her that date-rape, aphrodisiac, whatever-it-was drug to her. At least Tiffany noticed too and was thankfully sound-minded enough to quell those suspicions, but even so, I could tell she figured something was off.

The doors to the elevator barely closed before Tiffany was all over me again, lips going straight to my nape while her arms and legs attempted to snake around my body.

“Damn it—” No, I’m pretending like I’m continuing this in the room “—at least wait until we get into the room.”

“Wait?”

“Someone might see.”

Tiffany paused for a second, shooting me a dangerously seductive smile. “Let them watch.”

Oh, fuck. I stopped to take a deep breath, again trying to reign in my raging hormones, stifling the image of Tiffany riding my cock in this elevator while the door opened to reveal a horrified yet turned on audience. This woman is drunk and affected by that bartender’s drugs. I can’t—

Out of the corner of my eyes, a glimpse of her cleavage caught my attention. Before I knew it, my eyes had fallen onto them, completely captivated.

It was only when the elevator dinged that I snapped out of it.

I can’t let myself lose control. Fuck, why is she doing this to me? Why do I feel like I can’t control myself when I’m around her?

“Tiff—” I had to almost lift Tiffany up and carry her out of the elevator with how little regard she gave to the fact that we had stopped ascending, “—Tiffany, we’re here.”

Getting to the suite and unlocking it with the keycard was already a decently hard task when a woman was wrapped around me, but even harder when that woman was Tiffany. Every time she pressed her tits against my arm, every time she planted another kiss on my jaw, every time her hands slid across my abs, I wanted to stop what I was doing, pin her against the door I was struggling with, rip that pretty little dress off her lecherous body and ravish her right then and there—but that wasn’t what I was here for.

As soon as the door closed behind me, I squatted down and picked Tiffany up in one fluid motion, a squeal erupting from the surprised celebrity. “Ooh, what’re you gonna do to me?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know.”

Thankfully, the walk to the bed was short, so Tiffany didn’t have much more time to respond before I dumped her onto the soft mattress. The light of the half-moon streamed through the huge glass pane in the bedroom, illuminating Tiffany’s figure strewn haphazardly across the white blankets of the bed. In contrast to the beautiful sight was her beet-red face, the sizable mounds on her chest heaving hard enough to be noticeable, her hands already having disappeared under the bottom half of her dress that was barely clinging onto her well-shaped curves. It took me what felt like a full minute to bring my suddenly spiking hormones down to a controllable level.

“Dam-Damian?”

“Sorry, I need to use the bathroom first. I’ll be right back.”

I was going to regret this. Or maybe I wasn’t.

This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to fuck such an irresistibly sexy and unforgivingly erotic woman, a globally-known singer, known by many, loved by many, and lusted over by many … when was it ever going to present itself to me?

No. I have to be content, knowing that, at least, I didn’t let Tiffany do anything she might regret.

… But fuck, if only she wasn’t drunk, if only she gave me any reason to believe she could consent, then—

“Wait! –you’re lying!”

—then I would— “What?”

“You didn’t even look like you were in a rush.” Her words were spoken slowly, still somewhat slurred, but I could still very clearly distinguish every syllable that was coming out of her mouth. “Are you trying to ditch me?”

Being able to figure that out means that she’s at least sober enough to use her brain enough to properly consent, right?

It didn’t take a second for me to be disgusted with myself for thinking that. With how obviously drunk she was a second ago, there was no way she was sober enough to properly consent—that aside, listening to her speak was already evidence enough for her lingering drunkenness. “No, I’m not ditching you. I’ll be right there, ok, Tiffany?”

“Don’t lie to me!”

It was so hard to continue resisting the urge to give in. It felt like everything was working against me: how horny Tiffany had made me, the feeling of regret for walking away from such a golden opportunity, picturing what Tiffany looked like naked and imagining what it would be like to fuck her, that escalating voice trying to convince me that it was ok, even Tiffany herself was trying to stop me.

Just keep walking, Damian.

“Don’t look down on me just because I’m a little drunk! Is that what you’re worried about?”

I scoffed, turning around. “Please, I fuck drunk girls all the time.”

Apparently, doing that was the wrong move. “See, you’re lying! It’s so obvious!”

Fuck, why did I have to be such a bad liar?

But the fact that she could tell that I was lying was yet another indication that she’s sober enough to consent, isn’t it?

“No, I—” I let out a frustrated sigh. “—I’m sorry Tiffany, have a good night—”

Before I could sprint off, her brows furrowed and she keeled over in pain.

I barely had time to consider if it was an act before I was already at her side, hand gently patting her back. “What’s wrong?”

“It hurts…”

“What? What does?” At least it doesn’t seem like she was acting, with how she hasn’t attacked me yet. “Do you need me to get you some medicine?”

She shook her head. “No.”

“Then what…?”

“It hurts,” she repeated, and when my eyes followed where her arms were leading to, the realization hit the moment she said the clarifying words, “My pussy. It hurts so bad.”

Was that an actual thing? Did there exist such a drug that made a woman so horny, her pussy would start hurting?

“What are you—” I couldn’t even bring myself to accuse her of lying though. With how much she was sweating and how badly she was groaning—either she was one hell of an actress, or the drugs were really hurting her that badly.

See? Not only is she probably mentally sound enough to consent, but she actually needs you. It would be a disservice, both to myself and to her, to just walk away.

For the first time in my life, I conceded to my lust.

“I’ll help you.”

She turned her head towards me, looking at me weakly. “R-Really?”

I reached down and flung the shirt off my body. I could feel Tiffany’s gaze lasering in on my well-defined abs as I climbed onto the bed, one hand landing on her arm while the other on her stomach. “You better not regret asking for this.”

My hands went between her legs, but before they even reached their destination, I could feel the heat emanating from her privates. Holy shit, that drug is really something else…

“No—ah, fuck…” her protest was cut short when my hand found its target, the tips of my fingers instantly getting soaked upon pressing against her burning sex.

“Look at this, you’re so wet.”

“Damian—ah, ah, fuck!”

Her hands fell to her sides, her legs spreading further apart, her dress hitching up to her hips, bucking desperately into my fingers as they played with her soaking wet folds. Her eyes fluttered shut, her back arching slightly off the soft mattress, lips parted and head thrown back.

“It must’ve been hard, hiding all of this—” I withdrew my hand, showing Tiffany, whose eyes opened back up as soon as my hands left her, her slick clinging onto my digits, “—huh?”

“Please, Damian. It hurts…”

“It hurts?”

She nodded, her next sentence cut short with another shrill moan as I pushed three digits deep into her sex.

“Fuck, oh my—oh, oh, fuck—”

Her eyes slammed shut again as I pumped the three fingers inside her, curling them against her fleshy, sticky walls. “Does it still hurt?”

The only response Tiffany could give was the string of moans tumbling out of her mouth, squirming and legs tensing at the feeling of my fingers rubbing the fleshy interior of her vagina. The thumb, having nothing else to do, brushed over her labia, activating more of the nerves on the sensitive part of her nethers.

Tiffany communicated her pleasure well, but I could tell she wanted more. Her sighs and moans seemed to be coming out of her mouth in place of words she wanted to say, her hands were lightly placed at her stomach as if unsure if she should pull me further in or push me out, her eyes looked on at me with lust but also with the same desperation that initially drew me in.

“Dam—Damian, I can’t, I need—” she threw her head back again, letting out something between a squeal and a moan as my fingers curled inside her love canal.

Ah, so that’s her G-spot, huh?

“Oh fuck, right there—” she let loose another loud moan as I again curled my fingers into that spot inside her. That one action caused the idol to completely forget about the request she was about to make, her legs subconsciously spreading further as I continued to rub the sensitive spot inside her.

“What did you need?”

“More—fuck Damian, right there, yes!”

“You like that? When I put pressure right there?”

Tiffany’s only response was to scream out in pure ecstasy. I couldn’t help but grin at that, drinking in the delectable sight of Tiffany squirming on the bed, dress hanging onto her body for dear life, long eyelashes shut, full, red lips parted, every bit of her curvaceous body twisting and turning at my every move. Maybe this night wasn’t going as badly as I initially thought it was.

“Yes! More, please, more!”

To add onto the beautiful sight before me was the equally beautiful sound of her begging, her persistent moans, joined only by the occasional squeaking and shaking of the bed. I wondered if we were disturbing any of our neighbors who almost definitely were already asleep, but quickly realized I didn’t care in the slightest.

“I wonder how many times I must’ve saved the world in my previous life to get the chance to do this to such a beauty like you.”

It felt like barely any time had passed, but I could already feel the pussy of the Korean-American celebrity start tightening around my fingers, hear the increasingly erratic panting and moaning from her lips, the wild ferocity with which her legs thrashed and her toes curled: all the telltale signs of an impending orgasm. And while I would’ve loved to claim it was my immaculate skills with my fingers, nothing else but the interference of the drug could reasonably explain her state of near-climax so soon after I started.

“Oh fuck, I didn’t know fingers could feel so good inside me…”

Her voice was breathless, her forehead glistening with sweat, but this time, instead of a visage of pained frustration that she wore while in the club, her face was now etched with that of pure ecstasy.

“I’m close, a little more, please…”

The words came out almost as a breathless whisper, a final plead for release, the strain in her voice, and the lust pouring out from every square inch of Tiffany’s delectable body; seeing a woman squirm and twist as she succumbed to her orgasm was one of the reasons I became so practiced at using my fingers, but with Tiffany, that feeling turned up to eleven. I didn’t want to just see her cum, I wanted to see her completely lose herself. I wanted to see her become a mess, I wanted her to forget her own name as she squirted all over me, the bed, everything.

That was exactly why, in the final moments before her climax, I shoved my face between her legs, exposing her clit with my thumb, surrounded the sensitive nub with my lips, and gave it a firm suck.

The suite erupted with Tiffany’s ecstatic screams, a translucent jet of her ejaculate hitting me square in the jaw. I recovered quickly, lifting my head out from between her legs while letting her ride my fingers as the singer unleashed a beautiful melody of ecstasy and pleasure. I sat there and watched the beautifully erotic sight before me, of her voluptuous body violently shaking and her head pushed as far back into the pillow as it could go and her legs tensing and vibrating as jet after jet of her cum sprayed past my fingers and onto my arms and stomach.

After she pushed past that peak, her screams and moans turned into sighs and whimpers, the last bits of her cum dribbling out of her womanhood like a leaky faucet.

“Look at you, the famous Tiffany Young, well-renowned global superstar, reduced to a sexy mess. What millions of people wouldn’t give to see you squirting so hard, I wonder.” Her eyes landed on the shirt I was wearing, now shining from being drenched with her fluids. “Looks like you owe me two now: one, for that orgasm, and two, for this shirt.”

It took Tiffany a few seconds to recover, a slight shudder running up her body as I extracted my fingers from her soaking wet heat, but when she did, her demeanor changed on a dime. “I’m so sorry,” she answered with a noticeable pout on her lips, shifting into a sitting position and then into a crawl, facing me. “Let me pay you back for that, baby.”

What is going on?

Very clearly, Tiffany’s desperation vanished—or at least, simmered down—but her confident, very intentionally seductive gaze, her low crawl that gave me an eyeful of her ample cleavage and hints at her light-brown areola, her every movement and action oozed of a sex appeal that my erection roared back to life in response to.

“Poor baby, working so hard for mommy’s sake.” Ok, that was something I was … surprisingly fine with?

Fuck, why does this woman fuck with my head so much?

“Does my baby want a reward?”

“I’m—” it had to be my unfamiliarity with this territory, or maybe a better word was discomfort, that gave me a moment of hesitation. “—um, yes, please.”

“Yes please, what?”

I knew where this was going, but resisting seemed meaningless. Rather, resisting it seemed more painful than trying to change her mind. “Yes please, mommy.”

The word felt incredibly foreign on my tongue and was probably noticeable by how awkwardly it tumbled out of my mouth. Thankfully, it didn’t seem to faze Tiffany; whether it was she didn’t mind or because of how clearly lustful she still was, I wasn’t sure of.

“Good boy.”

I watched her from my seated position, legs splayed out towards her while leaning back on my arms that were planted on the slightly tussled blanket of the suite’s bed, as she prowled towards me like a hungry cheetah stalking its prey. Usually, I liked to be the cheetah, but with Tiffany, everything felt different. It just felt so natural to play the prey. Hell, I wanted her to hunt me down.

Wait.

I caught myself with that thought.

What the fuck? Why did I just think that?

It felt so incomprehensible to me, the supernatural phenomenon that was Tiffany’s sex appeal. The lustful gaze in her eyes, the seductive way she carried her sinfully sultry figure, the confidence in her husky voice, the sheer desire and aphrodisia in her every movement, her full, red lips, her large and striking eyes, her ample bust peeking through the ruffled top of her dress, the soft curves of her hips and the wider curve of her romp—was it one of these things, or a combination of all of them? Submitting went against everything I thought I knew about myself, but perhaps the more frightening thing was that I welcomed it.

She stopped while hovering a few inches above me, her eyes directed straight down at my crotch. So, it felt pretty fair to stare slightly down and forward, right into the more-than-eyeful of tits that her tousled top bared to me. I could very easily tell that she was probably a B-cup, but they were somehow infinitely more enchanting than the C-cups and D-cups I was used to.

Maybe I was wrong. Maybe B-cups were great too. Or, maybe it was just Tiffany—maybe it was simply the fact that they were hers that drew my eyes towards them.

“Damian, baby, help me with this?”

I snapped out of the trance I was in, my eyes falling further down and falling on Tiffany, struggling with my belt.

“Sure thing.”

Her brows furrowed, her lips pulling into a pointed frown. “You mean, ‘yes, mommy’.”

“Um—” The reminder of my unfamiliarity with this type of roleplay hit me again, but the thought that this would only be a concern for tonight put my mind a little bit more at ease. “—yes, mommy.”

Shortly after my belt flew off, so too did my pants and boxers, leaving my hardened cock pointed straight at the ceiling of the luxurious hotel room. “Aww, poor baby, were you holding this in the entire time?”

I couldn’t get over the motherly sympathetic tone she was employing nor the slight pout on her lips, nor the strangest thing: how much it turned me on.

What the fuck? Am I secretly a sub?

“Um—” I stuttered, my mind slowly trying to piece together the ‘appropriate’ things to say in our current roleplay, “—y-yes, it hurts so much mommy.” Just saying those words, completely undirected, was so cringe-inducing that I nearly physically reacted to them, but seeing the reward in Tiffany’s face lighting up in reaction to them blew that embarrassment away.

“Does my baby want mommy to give the booboo a kiss?”

I nodded. “Please, mommy, it hurts so much.”

The words weren’t entirely false either; my penis was already pretty stiff from seeing Tiffany cum like that, but experiencing the reality-defying whirlwind of Tiffany’s lustful demeanor stiffened my dick even more, to the point of pain.

“Of course, sweetie.” She hardly waited for my nod in response before lowering her head to my crotch, holding her hair with her left hand while the other rested on my thigh to stabilize herself. My breath hitched as she stopped centimeters from my erect cock, the hot air puffing out from her lips hitting my hardened shaft. “Oh my, my baby has grown really big, hasn’t he?”

I grimaced, my legs tensing as her velvety lips brushed the sensitive tip of my dick. Instantly, a sliver of precum trickled out in response; and, just as quickly, Tiffany’s lips parted, her tongue darting out to collect the fluid. “We can’t be wasting any of that, can we?”

The smile she shot at me following, her lips pulled into an upward curve and her eyes disappearing into crescent moons curved the opposite direction, made me completely forget who I was or what I was doing for a second.

“You have such a beautiful smile.”

It took a few seconds to realize the words had come out of my mouth, but when I did, the realization came too late.

Shit, I forgot again.

I opened my mouth to correct myself, but Tiffany beat me to it. “You’re such a sweetie, Damian. Let mommy give you a reward.” Her left hand left the back of her head, her silky jet-black hair subsequently tumbling down the sides of her head, the fingers of her right hand gingerly wrapping themselves around the circumference of my cock. I let out a hiss as her slim digits enclosed it in a tight embrace, her soft palms caressing its length. And while the feeling of her fingers tightening around my dick was pleasurable in and of itself, the visual made it all the sexier: her strikingly flawless face centimeters away from the object of her adoration, her piercing eyes magnetized to it, her beautiful fingers pressed firmly against the now fully erect penis, her lips slowly parting and the gorgeous sheen of hair framing her face as she began to pump it.

“Fu—” This time, I was able to catch myself before I let loose the swear that was building up inside my throat. “—mommy, that feels so good.”

“I’m glad. Do you mind helping me hold my hair, baby?” I happily obliged, reaching around her to collect the amazingly soft curtain of black surrounding her face and pulling it into a ponytail behind her. “Thank you, baby.”

“You’re welcome, mommy.”

I barely noticed how fluidly the words came out of my mouth until after Tiffany resumed her handjob. But I didn’t have anything to worry about, it was just Tiffany that was making me like this. The pleasure and satisfaction I felt being the more dominant and controlling one with all the other women I’ve fucked was very real. I wasn’t a closet-sub, it was just Tiffany that was fucking with my head.

Right?

“My baby boy really has grown so big, mommy is very proud of you~”

“Thank you, mommy.”

My fists were clenched and my voice came out strained. The handjob she was giving me, in combination with the lascivious visual of her beautiful face placed so close to my dick and the amount of her tits that became visible from the low-cut of her dress hanging down from her position hovering over me, caused something that should’ve been just foreplay to bring me closer to the edge than I would’ve ever expected a simple handjob to be capable of.

“Did you enjoy mommy’s milk from before?”

“Milk?” My eyes again landed on her tits, her already-erect nipples all but visible with the angle she was at. “Oh!” She meant her cum, not from her boobs. It was a shame, too, because almost since I first laid my eyes on her and that more-than-ample cleavage, I was wondering what those puppies would feel like in my hands. And my mouth. “Yes, I did, mommy.”

The knowing grin Tiffany shot in return told me that she was privy to how much I was lusting after her milk jugs, replying, “Do you want more of mommy’s milkies?”

I nodded fervently. “Yes, please.” My haste stemming from impatience resulted in my blowing over my established role, something that didn’t by well with Tiffany. Her eyes furrowing was the catalyst for remembering, leading me to add, “—mommy.”

Her lips curled back up into a content smile. “Then, you’ll have to pay mommy back by giving her your milk too, ok?”

I nodded with equal fervor. “I’ll try my best, mommy.”

She shot me another heart-stopping eye smile. “Good boy.” Her hands left his penis and down to the hem of her dress, tugging at the spaghetti-strap top to no avail. Her smile turned into a frown, becoming more pronounced with each unsuccessful tug of her dress.

Damn it, she’s too drunk after all?

The sobering thought faded to the background when Tiffany decided to change tactics, her hands traveling up her body, her fingers looping around the top of her dress and pulling it down. Her boobs popped out, the bounce from the release of tension after being freed. I felt my eyes glazing over, gaze stopping at the plump, marshmallow-y mounds of flesh sitting on her chest, adorned with light-chocolate colored areola and darker, swollen nipples sitting atop the peaks.

Actually, you know what, B-cups are just as amazing as C-cups or D-cups. I’ve definitely been too picky in the past.

“Damian, help?”

There was something about the cute sight of her pouty visage contrasting with the erotic sight of her bare breasts sitting a few inches below those pouting lips that stirred something within me. The usage of cuteness in bed was something that always turned me off—women who employed it on me in the past have led me to stop everything on more than one occasion—but with Tiffany, it only turned me on more. At this point, I had grown tired of asking myself why this was happening. It was much easier to just accept it and let myself feel my arousal deepen one level still.

What I was shocked by was how long it had taken me to realize Tiffany needed help with her dress, and how I hadn’t offered to help already. “How rude of me—” Shit, that’s not how I’m supposed to be speaking. “—I mean, of course, mommy.”

I had been so distracted by her tits that I had completely disregarded her struggling, disregarded basic bedside manners, in favor of staring at her boobs. But honestly, I felt like I couldn’t even be blamed; even if they were on the smaller side, they were somehow just as sexy, if not more so. The fullness of its shape, the tautness of the skin, the plush appearance of its texture, the purity of its snowy-white color, the contrasting almond-colored areola and the even more contrastingly darker-brown teats standing up and away proudly from her body, how squeezable and bitable the enlarged buttons looked—remembering the roleplay Tiffany had casted us in was the only thing preventing me from jumping on her and ravishing them.

When the dress came off her body, I couldn’t help but find myself enamored with her legs next; they were on the slim side but had clear hints of muscles in her upper thighs, sloping upwards gracefully for what seemed like miles before curving out at her hips. The skin was just as unblemished, taut, and a perfect shade of pearly-white as the rest of her body, with slight hints of bruising on her knees that made my imagination go wild as their origins. Her legs were just as pleasant to touch as they were to look at; as my hands ran over her shins, up to her knees, and up to her thighs, I relished in the addictingly soft texture of her skin. “Your—mommy’s legs are so pretty.”

“Thank you, baby, but if you want mommy’s help, then you’ll have to be patient for a little bit longer.” I nodded, pushing myself back into a sitting position on the bed as Tiffany shifted into a kneeling position, tucking her legs under her thighs. “Come here,” she said, gently patting her lap. I obeyed immediately, turning around and resting my head on her soft thighs, face-up, with the rest of my body splayed out away from her, my legs dangling off the edge of the bed.

Part of me still felt weird obeying the commands of this mysteriously powerful woman, like some kind of needy puppy, but the bigger part of me didn’t care about dignity, shame, what I thought I knew of my own identity, any of it. Was it truly some kind of magnetic power she had, that drew in an dominated the will of any man she wanted, or was I just too lost in my own lust? Or, was there even a difference?

My obedience was rewarded when Tiffany, after seeing that I was sufficiently settled in her lap, leaned down and over me, presenting the object of my desire just moments ago inches away from my face. I craned my head up but was stopped by the woman whose lap my head was laying upon. “Before milkies, promise mommy that Damian will say when his milk is about to come out. Ok?”

“Yes, mommy,” I replied, nodding eagerly to her proposition.

“Good boy. Here you—ah!” Something between a moan and a squeal interrupted her as I took the erect nub into my mouth and rolled my tongue over it. My hands came around, all but sinking into the plush texture of her tits.

Fuck, they’re so soft…

I became so preoccupied with her boobs that I barely noticed Tiffany’s hands snaking down my torso, only aware of the fact when it stopped at the stubbles of my freshly shaven privates. Without warning, the dainty digits of her hand wrapped around my dick, the resulting surge of pleasure causing me to accidentally squeeze her boobs with an unintended amount of extra force.

“Do you like mommy’s boobs?”

I nodded, each pump of her hand sending a surge of pleasure throughout my body, my toes curling in response and my brain slowly but surely filtering out everything else but the feeling of her tits on my lips and hands and the feeling of her hand on my cock. It didn’t take long for her to pick up where she left off with, inching ever closer to the edge of the peak of the climax her hands were pushing me towards. Where her boobs lacked in surface area, she made up for in the quality of the skin and the softness of the mounds of fat. They gave way so easily to my hands and to my lips, but to also hear the slight moans and sighs that would escape from Tiffany’s lips as my tongue drew circles around her areola and rolled across her nipples and my teeth nibbled at the sensitive skin and the swollen teat.

The main source of my impending orgasm, as delectable her tits were, was her hand; they were tireless, barely stopping to rest, her hand pumping the shaft about twice the width of her hand while the other gently patted my head, as if comforting a nursing baby. Occasionally, she would stop to rest by readjusting her grip at the base and cupping my balls before resuming.

“These feel so heavy. Did you save it all up just for mommy?” I nodded again, hoping she didn’t need audial confirmation. Thankfully, she didn’t, resuming shortly after with a, “That makes mommy really happy. Don’t worry, baby, mommy will make sure to take in all of Damian’s hard work and patience.”

It wasn’t much longer after that when I notified Tiffany of my impending orgasm. To my dismay, Tiffany lifted her upper torso up, scooting to edge of the bed that my legs were dangling off of.

“Make sure to give it all to mommy, ok?” I nodded, fighting back the urge to push her head that was already closing in on my dick the rest of the way. “We don’t want to waste any of it, do we?”

“No, mommy.”

“Good boy.”

The moment my cock pierced her lips and sunk into her hot, tight mouth, I just about lost it right then and there. “Agh—” an incoherent mumble-moan escaped my lips, my fingers and toes curling even more than they were already. Inch by inch, the soft membrane of her lips advanced downwards along my shaft. Inch by inch, more of my penis entered the moist cavern of her mouth, and inch by inch, her tongue lined the surface area of my dick with her saliva. “Fuck—” Shit, forgot, no swearing— “—mommy, it feels so good…”

She tiled her head up, eyes shooting a quick smile at me. She barely got halfway down before she came back up for air, her right hand taking over in slathering the rest of the length with her saliva. “Naughty boy, no swearing. I’m afraid mommy will have to punish you later.”

“I’m sorry, mommy…”

In my peripheral vision, I could see her left hand reaching downwards, buried under her legs. However, visual confirmation wasn’t even necessary to know she was fingering herself; the wet sounds of her fingers pressing and pushing against her sex were evidence enough. And while I liked to think that it was the prospect of giving my dick a blowjob that brought her to such a state, the more realistic explanation was that the drug was still affecting her; after all, her face had taken upon a red hue again. However, the difference was that this time, she didn’t have a desperation on her face; this time, it was a deepened state of arousal.

Tiffany dribbled some more saliva onto my cock, proceeding to rub the slightly viscous fluid along the shaft while her red, succulent lips planted kisses along my length. After a while, satisfied with the amount of lubricant on my dick, her right hand reaching down to cup my balls while her tongue pressed against the long-side of my cock, starting from the base and sliding upwards and ending with a smooch at the tip. There was something immensely arousing about seeing her beautiful face in such close proximity to my dick that seemed to almost make her already small face even smaller and seeing the shimmering length of my cock occasionally accidentally tapping her slim jawline that created an impatience inside me. But it was her next words that transformed that impatience to something else. “It feels so big in my mouth, I wonder how I’ll fit this in my pussy…”

The words seemed to be her inner thoughts accidentally spoken out loud, or maybe a mumble that was spoken a notch too loud. Still, no matter how many times I had been told something similar, no matter how many other women had complimented my dick, hearing the words from Tiffany’s lips felt different. I could feel my chest swelling with pride and my lips stretching out into a satisfied smile—sure, it wasn’t the biggest one out there, but in that moment, it certainly felt that way.

Tiffany repeated the action a few more times before transitioning the smooch at the tip to deepthroating.

“Agh—” I stopped myself before I let out another swear, the suddenness of the action nearly causing me to peak right then and there. In one fell swoop, nearly three-quarters of my dick disappeared into her mouth, leaving me desperately clutching onto the thread that kept me from my orgasm. “Mommy—” words became difficult to form, my mind quickly being filled with nothing but the pleasure from the tight ring of her throat pressing against the circumference of my dick in coordination with the masterful work of her tongue dancing around it.

I wanted to revel in the sensation more. I wanted to continue feeling the immeasurably intense pleasure from feeling her lips now tightly pressed against the base of my shaft, from the tightness of her throat, from the wetness and warmth of her masterful tongue, but every passing second unraveled that thread line by line. When she started moving, her head bobbing up and down and her tongue gliding along the length of my shaft, gagging sounds filling the suite and tears cascading down her tightly closed eyes joined only by the increasingly louder moist sounds of her fingers against her slick, the thread I was so desperately clutching suddenly caught fire.

“—mommy—” The words were stuck in my throat, my mind too preoccupied with the Herculean task of holding back my orgasm to be able to form words properly. “—coming!”

The release of the buildup of tension inside my nethers, the release of the burden on my mind in trying to hold back—while both were cathartic, nothing felt better than the explosive release deep in her mouth, the powerful jet of my seed hitting the back of her throat like a water hose. Her cheeks bulged even more, a sound between a gag and a cough erupting from her throat, rapidly blinking away the tears in her eyes as stream after stream poured into her mouth, but not once did she let up. Her lips remained tightly sealed around my cock, her throat flexing impressively as it took on the assault.

When it ended, Tiffany pulled away, her left hand emerged from down south so that the backs of both hands could be used to wipe away the tears that had been collecting in her eyes. “I-I’m sorry, mommy…”

Her eyes blinked open. “What’s wrong?”

“I made mommy cry…”

I had to admit, Tiffany’s acting ability was top-notch. I was pretty good at acting myself, but the motherly concern that overtook her face in the face of my downtrodden, sorrowful expression made me almost believe it was sincere. “No! Aw baby,” she cooed, joining me on the bed and directing my head onto her bosom, “Those weren’t sad tears, those were happy tears! You really are spoiling your mommy so much, giving mommy so much of your tasty milk.”

“R-Really?”

She met my gaze with a happy nod. “Yes! But are you sure you gave mommy everything?”

I nodded. “I really tried my best, mommy.”

She separated herself from me, getting back on her knees at the edge of the bed. “Let’s see if Damian is telling the truth or not~” She slotted herself between my legs once again, and, with one boob in each hand, settled them on either side of my cock.

Even though I could feel the post-orgasm fatigue start to hit, seeing her surround my dick with her ample bust gave me a bit of concern. They weren’t large enough to smother the entirety of my size, but that didn’t stop the last two strands of cum to spill out onto her tits after squeezing them firmly against my cock with her hands, starting at the base and working her way out in a milking fashion.

“Oh, would you look at that.”

“I-I’m sorry, mommy!” The panic in my own voice caught me by surprise. Why was I so immersed in the roleplay? “I-I didn’t mean to! I’ll do better next time!”

Instead of reprimanding me, Tiffany looked up at me with a soft smile, scooping up the viscous bodily fluid and directing it into her mouth. Her luscious, red lips closed around her slim digits, disappearing into that dark cavern only to slide straight back out with a nearly audible pop! “It’s ok baby, as long as you keep your promise next time,” she said, her fingers running over the top of her bust again, making sure to direct every last droplet of my seed into her mouth.

I nodded eagerly. “I will!”

Tiffany smiled, licking her lips with an equal amount of eagerness and content. “Even though it wasn’t everything, it was a lot: feeling Damian’s thick, creamy load filling up my mouth and going down my throat was very nice. Thank you for the treat, baby.”

“It was only because mommy’s soft, pretty lips felt really good.”

“Oh, really?” I nodded. “Do you really like mommy’s soft, pretty lips?” I nodded again, letting her direct me back onto the bed, shifting so that I was properly aligned with it, my head all but sinking into the pillow of the luxurious suite. “Do you want more of mommy’s soft, pretty lips?”

“Can I?”

A giggle escaped from Tiffany, probably from the eagerness in my voice and the starstruck attitude I injected into it. Although, while I could definitively say I was acting, it was also true that my real feelings weren’t far from the character I was portraying. “Of course,” she replied, swinging her legs to the other side of my waist so that they were straddling it, hovering a few inches above me with hands flanking both sides of my head on the pillow. “Come here, baby.”

I didn’t know how it was possible, but her lips felt even better than how they looked or imagined. Impossibly soft, just the right amount of sweet, warm, slightly moist—even other things, like the heat from her face, the creamy texture of her palms caressing the sides of my head, her eyelashes brushing against my closed eyelids, the subtle curves of her voluptuous body pressing against mine, my mind had only the capacity to think and process Tiffany. The stillness of the room only interrupted by the sounds of our lips sensually pressing against and massaging each other, the subtle perfume she was wearing that had mixed slightly with a lingering scent of alcohol, the softness of not only her lips but her entire body firmly wrapped up and tangled in mine, the deep pants for air when she briefly disconnected our lips and the hot puffs of breath that tickled my face, the somehow simultaneously sweet yet seductive smile she shot at me before reconnecting our lips … if someone had asked me my own name in that moment, I probably wouldn’t have been able to answer.

It was after Tiffany’s second breath for air that she prodded my lips with her tongue, a request I readily complied with. While the kiss had already been getting hot and heavy, the action caused an instantaneous spike in its heatedness.

“Mmm…”

The beautiful noise emanating from Tiffany’s throat echoed in the hotel suite, tilting her head and leaning in, her velvety lips massaging mine, her tongue running against mine and brushing against my lips. We kissed—or rather, attempted to devour the other’s lips—with a wild abandon and desperate passion that might make one think our lives depended on it. In that moment, however, that was all that mattered: her curvaceous body shifting and squirming against mine, her lips pressing and moving in concert with mine, her tongue dancing expertly in perfect synchronization with mine. Everything else in the world fell away, even the bed beneath us.

When Tiffany next came up for breath, I could also see the wildness apparent in her actions in her eyes as well. However, it quickly was replaced with a laughter. “Oops, I accidentally gave you some of my lipstick.”

“I don’t mind.”

In the moment, I had become so preoccupied with Tiffany’s lips that I wasn’t aware how hard I had become until Tiffany herself pointed it out. “You’re hard again.”

“So I am.”

“Does baby want another kiss down there?”

She was the one who was asking, but I could tell she was all but ready to do the deed. After all, she had already shifted herself such that my dick was pointed straight at the entrance of her burning core. And, while normally, I might’ve teased the woman who was sharing the bed with me and made her beg, this was Tiffany. Even if the make-out session seemed to also make her forget about the roleplay we were doing for a few seconds, obeying her every command could only be described as second nature. I wanted—I needed—to appease her, to please her, even at the cost of my dignity and pride. “Can mommy do that?”

“Of course!”

“Even though mommy’s lips are up here?”

Tiffany smiled in response. The following question was one that I have been waiting for ever since I decided to play along; but, as eager as I was, I could tell Tiffany was doubly eager for it. “Do you want mommy to show you?”

“Yes!”

No matter how obvious it was that Tiffany was holding herself back, as I could surmise from the loud gasp that escaped her lips when, while her hand directed my penis to her slit, its head poked at it briefly and threatened to enter, she stayed true to her promise and removed it just as quickly. Biting back the grimace and the swear that threatened to fly out of my mouth quickly became the name of the game as her flopping wet vaginal lips pressed against my stiff cock, effectively ‘kissing’ it.

“Agh—”

“Hm? What’s wrong, honey?”

“Mommy…” Edging was a tactic I was very familiar with as I often employed it with the women I fucked, and the results were often amazing. Of course, when I was doing the teasing, I felt the impatience too, but the effort of holding myself back felt worth it in the end. After all, I wasn’t only after the great sex that followed: watching the woman squirm and beg beneath me was just as much of a desired result as the sex itself.

I wondered if these were the thoughts that were going through Tiffany’s head as she continued kissing my dick with her lips down south. “Does it feel good, sweetie?”

I nodded. “Mo-mommy’s lips feel really good…”

I always figured that the person on the receiving side of the edging had it worse, but I didn’t realize the impatience was this much worse. It felt like it was taking every ounce of strength and willpower to not grab her pillowy ass and shove all six-and-a-half inches inside her all at once. However, I could see the impatience on Tiffany’s face too: the same deep shade of red from back when she was trying to force herself onto me in the club overtook her face, her gasps and sighs gradually growing in volume as more and more of my cock became covered with her bodily fluids.

“Oh sweetheart, you feel so big and thick…”

The softness of her thighs that trapped my member, the rolling of her hips that caused her folds, sticky with her own precum, to slide along the length of my shaft, it was all doing wonders for the pleasure and lust that was quickly building with every passing moment. Even the hot puffs of air hitting my face and the pillowy sensation of her boobs pressed against my chest was aiding the process of deepening my arousal; but however much it made me want to slam her against the bed and fuck her into next Tuesday, I resisted. I could see her getting affected too, and it wasn’t before long when her patience, built up from when she first straddled my lap at the bar, finally broke.

“Fuck, mommy needs you so bad Damian…”

“What’s wrong, mommy?”

“Does my Damian want a baby brother or sister?”

Fuck.

Just the implication of the words made my dick twitch. Another rush of anticipation washed over my body, screaming at my muscles to move on the impulse.

Is she implying what I think she’s implying?

“Really?” I could only hope that the spike in my lust and impatience wasn’t present in my voice. “Yeah!”

“Then make sure to cum lots and lots inside mommy, ok?”

She barely gave me any time to respond before grabbing my cock and directing it straight into her pussy.

If it wasn’t abundantly clear how riled up Tiffany was before, the evidence was now screaming in my face—quite literally, in the form of Tiffany’s loud reaction to succumbing to an orgasm from the simple act of inserting barely half of my length inside her.

“Damian’s cock is stretching mommy’s tiny little pussy out so much! Ah, it feels so good, it feels so good!”

The orgasm seemed to only become more intense as it dragged on, the clenching of her vaginal walls against my shaft making it harder to advance. It seemed to suffice for her intents and purposes, riding out her climax with the upper four inches of my cock buried firmly inside her heat, letting loose a string of mewls and loud moans as she did so.

And, watching the spectacle, I couldn’t help but be entirely enraptured. Out of all the women I’ve seen ride out their orgasms on my cock, Tiffany had to be the most arousing, most beautiful woman of them all: even as she screamed, her lips appeared just as full and luscious; even as her face gave in to her lust, it still maintained its mystical beauty; even as her tits jiggled slight in response to her manic bouncing, they looked no less voluminous and perky; even as her legs tensed, the slight muscle definition to her thighs added to their appeal; even as her juices were splattering out of her pussy, the visual of her flopping folds deepened my arousal even more.

“Mom-mommy? Are you ok?” I wasn’t sure how I managed to stay in my ‘role’. Or, maybe, I did know but didn’t want to admit it.

“Sorry, honey,” she replied, her answer coming out as a gasp, her orgasm having finally subsided, “Mommy is fine. What do you think about mommy’s pussy?”

“It—It feels really good, mommy!”

She simply smiled in response, taking a deep breath before pushing the rest of my length inside her. Another slew of moans and sighs exploded from her lips, shuddering in tandem with me as my cock fully hilted her. When she was finally able to calm herself down, she opened her eyes, leaning forward and planting her hands on my chest. “Now’s time for that punishment.”

“Whaat?”

“Be a good boy and accept their punishment, ok? Mommy will give you a reward after.”

“Oh … ok, mommy,” I replied with a reluctantly obedient voice, a pouty voice I probably hadn’t used since I was twelve.

With that, Tiffany shifted her position such that her clit brushed against my groin. The contact alone caused her to gasp, which quickly turned into a moan as she pressed her sensitive nub onto the stubbles of my recently-shaven pubic hair.

“What a good boy, keeping yourself so clean…”

As if the suffocating tightness of her pussy wasn’t enough, as if its blistering heat and the wetness from having been brought to orgasm twice already wasn’t enough, as if the grinding motion she began doing wasn’t enough, the visual of her stimulating her clit by rubbing it against my crotch more than made up for the lack of any stimulation on me. The slight jiggling of her tits as she rocked back and forth, the way her Cupid’s bow lips parted as gasps and moans slipped out of her mouth, the swaying of her silky, jet-black hair in tandem with her movement, the pure and utter ecstasy that deepened with every passing moment etched onto her face … it was all too mesmerizing to notice the passage of time until her hands brushed up against mine, which were lazily laying on her legs.

“Do you mind helping mommy a little?”

The question snapped me back to reality. “Um, of—of course, mommy!”

She slowed down slightly, directing my hands to her bosom. “Damian said he really likes mommy’s boobs, right?” I nodded. “Then, here you go,” she said, placing each hand on one of her boobs, “you can play with them however you want.”

The urge to do so was an urge I was holding back the entire time, having only gotten worse after seeing them swaying so much mere inches from my face, but finally being granted permission to do so unlocked a fervor Tiffany was definitely not expecting.

“Thank you, mommy!”

I pressed my index finger and thumb into her areola, the rest of my fingers resting on the pillowy surface of her tits while they rubbed gentle circles around the sensitive skin. The squirming and moaning from Tiffany increased drastically, shifting one hand to the center of my chest while the other dove down south into the tight connection of her labia against the perimeter of my cock. It was the wet sounds of flesh rubbing against flesh that let me know that she was rubbing the widely spread-open pussy lips that were engulfing the base of my cock, something that turned me on even further.

“Damian…”

Somehow having withstood the temptation of pinching those delectable nipples that sat at the peak of her tits, the tauntingly squeezable nubs swaying to and fro inches from my face, instead electing to build up the suspense by continuing to rub and massage the sensitive skin around it.

“Oh, sweetie, your fingers feel so good…”

“Am I doing well?”

She nodded fervently. “Yes, you’re making mommy very happy, but…”

Tiffany interrupted herself with another moan, a sound that had been gradually turning more and more impatient. “Hm?” I replied innocently, as if I didn’t know the exact cause of her suffering.

“…but you’re also being a very naughty boy right now.”

I completely stopped. “What? What am I doing wrong, mommy?”

Tiffany opened her eyes, managing to shoot me a gentle smile. “Do you see mommy’s big, swollen nipples?”

I redirected my eyes to them, nodding. “Is—Is mommy going to punish me again for being naughty?”

“No, but only if you starting paying more attention to those too.”

“Oh. Ok!” Shortly following those words, both sets of index fingers and thumbs surrounded the engorged, light-brown buttons and squeezed them.

“Oh!” The electrified moan that jetted out her lips mirrored the shock that surged through her system in response, her arms and legs suddenly tensing and her eyes fluttering shut. “More!”

Just watching her succumb to pleasure was reward enough, but the feeling of the velvety, swollen nipple giving way to my fingers and just how enjoyable it was to squeeze them added onto that pleasure tenfold. That seemed the catalyst for everything intensifying: the vigor with which she grinded her clit against the stubbles of pubic hair on my groin, the volume and frequency of her moans, even the wet sounds of her fingers playing with her labia and rubbing the base of my cock that her labia was encircled around. Although the lack of stimulation for me might’ve ordinarily softened my penis, the sheer spectacle of the lascivious lady relishing in the ecstasy that was so clearly written on her face and in her body that I found myself getting more aroused with each passing moment.

Making sure to switch between kneading motions, rolling the erect nub in my fingers, and pinching them, it didn’t feel much longer until Tiffany finally announced her climax. “Oh, oh god, sweetheart, mommy’s cumming!”

This time, her orgasm came out in more gradual waves, like a boiling kettle with water leaking out the top. Tiffany’s mouth didn’t stop the entire time, letting out a noise between a moan, a scream, and a pant, riding out her climax vigorously, her entire body shaking as more and more of her sticky fluids washed over my cock, bits and slivers leaking out after coming down from that peak.

“Oh … oh fuck…”

The minute or so I spent watching her reveling in lust and ecstasy only made me harder, but was thankfully experienced enough to not let it control me, letting her take a few breathers with her head hanging over my chest and her hands planted on my abdomen.

In the minute or so it took for the Korean-American celebrity to recover, I simply watched her regain her bearings, shuddering every so often as a bit more of her juices trickled out of our hot connection. From watching her cum for the second time that night, I was certainly rearing to go again, and it definitely didn’t help that the fleshy, tight walls of Tiffany’s vagina was still squeezing my cock like it was trying to milk it. However much I managed to keep my lust in check, I could feel it slipping by the second.

“Wow … you have a really nice body…”

It was an out-of-character statement, or so the tone of her voice suggested, but I wasn’t about to let it slip away without my reward first. “Mommy, was I a good boy?”

Tiffany seamlessly slipped back into the role, smiling and nodding. “Yes, you were. Mommy promised you a reward if you were a good boy, didn’t she?” I nodded, eyes shining with anticipation. “Do you like mommy’s pussy?”

I nodded again. “It’s so tight, but it feels good.”

Tiffany giggled at that. “Anyone would feel this tight with how big my baby boy is.”

“Oh.”

“Would Damian like to feel better?” I let the excitement I bleed onto my lips. “Would Damian like to cum inside mommy’s pussy?”

This time, my excitement translated into a twitch of my dick. Oh fuck. Was she really letting me do that?

After what has basically amounted to soaking inside Tiffany for the better part of five, maybe ten, minutes, I was raring to have a go at fucking this pussy that has been strangling my cock this entire time. But the prospect of being able to cum inside? That was beyond any fantasy I usually allowed myself to have about my prospective woman for the night. “Yes!”

Tiffany smiled again. “Damian has been such a good boy, I think he deserves his reward.” She wasted no time in pleasantries, lifting her ass off my groin. A sharp breath blew past my teeth, the feeling of her moist vaginal walls gliding along my shaft sending a rolling wave of pleasure throughout my body. And, as quickly as she lifted herself off my dick, she slammed back down, the crisp sound of her plump ass slapping against my damp groin blending in with the groans and moans from both Tiffany and me.

“Ah—” she repeated the action, leaning forward a little more to give herself a better angle to ride me, “—you feel so big inside mommy, honey…”

It didn’t take me long to find her rhythm and match her riding motion with upward thrusts; my hands found themselves planted at her hips, my eyes wandering from watching the wanton expression on her face to watching the slight jiggle of her beautiful tits to watching the up-and-down motion of her labia along my dick, unsure which sight was a more sexually appealing spectacle.

“Shit … you feel so good…”

“Damian, language…” Tiffany’s weak protest fell on deaf ears, all our efforts now focused on the other’s reproductive organ.

Having become lost in my pleasure and watching Tiffany revel in hers, or maybe it was Tiffany fucking with my mind, I hadn’t even realized we had passed the limit of Tiffany’s physical capabilities until I began to notice the increased depth and frequency of her chest’s heaving.

But I wasn’t ready to slow down. Not by a long shot. Not when things were finally starting to heat up.

“Jellybean, I—what are you doing?” Tiffany’s arms buckled as my hands, now placed on her shoulders, pulled her body towards me. “Damian, you’re—” I didn’t listen, Tiffany cutting herself off with a squeal as I flipped our positions on the bed in an instant. From the sparkle in her eye, I could tell the display of physical dominance turned her on. “Damian, you’re being very naughty—”

Even her protest was weak, which only turned weaker as I began pounding her into the bed.

“But isn’t this easier, mommy?”

“Damian, listen to mommy…” the last vestiges of her attempt to maintain her role as the dominant rapidly dwindled to nothing, her own voice even betraying her as a slew of moans erupted from her throat. “Oh, oh god…” Seeing Tiffany start breaking down, especially with how staunchly her stance was in preserving the roleplay, caused a swell of pride and power to balloon inside my chest. The strict ‘mother’, now reduced to a moaning, mewling mess, at the whims of my cock violating every inch of her wanton pussy … in my many years of living and countless women I’ve bedded, few, if any, sights compared in sexiness and how great it felt to know that I was the cause of it.

“See? Isn’t this better?”

Tiffany shook her head slightly, her legs wrapping around my waist. “B-But I was supposed to b-be rewarding you.”

“You are.”

The suffocating tightness was only counteracted by the sheer wetness of her pussy, well-lubricated from her previous three orgasms. Added to that was an overwhelming heat that only added to the heat of our synchronized motion created a symphony of moans, damp skin slapping against each other, the squeaking of the luxurious hotel suite’s bed, and the panting that came between the moans.

“Damian, oh—oh, fuck!”

Tiffany’s moan turned into a high-pitched squeal as my fingers pushed aside her folds to lightly pinch the hardened nub north of our connection.

“You like that?”

“Yes, I—fuck!”

I pinched it again, with a bit more pressure, causing Tiffany’s back to arch well off the bed.

“Hmm, you’re so sexy, Tiff.”

I leaned forward, leaving my fingers at her clit while my lips found hers. While our previous kisses could be described as messy, it didn’t hold a candle to this kiss; it was as wild and sloppy as it was wet and loud, the constant smacking of our lips quickly joining the cacophony of sounds that were echoing throughout the suite.

“Mmm…”

A deep, guttural moan reverberated out from Tiffany’s throat, her lips unrelenting in their counter-assault on mine. The wet, velvety texture of her lips glided against mine, made more difficult by how the force of my thrusts were causing her body to shake, but they never separated for more than a second.

“So desperate…”

I could feel one hand tightly gripping the back of my head and the other, my neck, the tensing of her legs and the continual strings of muffled moans vibrating from her throat reaffirming the two words I managed to gasp out. However, as accusatory as the words were, the same could be said about me: but with how sweet her lips were, and how soft they felt against mine, and how expertly they caressed and rubbed against and massaged my lips, how could I not become so desperate? I was already kissing her, but I still needed more.

“So good…”

My tongue brushed against the entrance to her lips and instantly, was allowed access. Tilting my head for a better angle, I deepened the kiss, feeling the powerful pink muscle in her mouth coming out to meet my own. My nose was nearly poking her cheek, the hot puffs of air on mine telling me hers was in a similar position, the subtle aroma of her subtle perfume wafting into my nose.

Fuck, I’m going to go crazy.

I was thankful I was experienced enough to let my body go on auto-pilot, because I was beginning to feel dizzy with the overload of stimulation from all sources: from her silky legs wrapped around my wait, from her ample boobs pressed against my chest, from her scent being injected through my nostrils, from her vaginal walls gliding along my cock, from her luscious lips pressed firmly against mine, from her tongue dancing expertly around my tongue, from the squirming of her body as my finger continued to tease her clitoris—

I need a short break.

I pulled away, my hips slowing down considerably as I did so. “Sorry Tiff, I need—”

All my concerns for taking a break instantly vanished upon looking at her face: eyelids half-lidded, tongue now lolling out of her parted lips, chest heaving, the lower half of her body spasming at the orgasm that was currently wracking her body.

“I’m—fuck, I can’t—”

Damn, I knew I was good, but I’m not that good. That drug really is something else, huh?

It wasn’t intentional, but taking advantage of Tiffany in the state she was in felt wrong. Maybe Tiffany herself didn’t feel that way—maybe she was in as much ecstasy as she looked to be in—but having brought her to such a state not by my own efforts, but with the help of a drug, made it not as satisfying. I doubted she would’ve have gotten like this if she was with the man who fed her the drug, but knowing it wasn’t all me made me wonder how much of it was me.

“Ah, ah, fuck…”

The Korean-American celebrity gasped, her words breathy and her half-conscious state only marginally improving.

“Are you ok?”

Even after waiting a minute for her to calm down was evidently insufficient, as she continued to shake, albeit less violently. “Sorry, fuck…”

“Language, mommy.”

Tiffany grinned, the continual orgasms that had wracked her body and brought her to the half-conscious state she was in coming to a halt. “Sorry, baby.”

“Looks like you need a break too, with how many times you just came in a row.”

Tiffany’s eyes narrowed, biting the corner of her lower lip in reaction to the flash of lust that passed my eyes. “Not like you minded, you just continued fucking me like I was your personal fleshlight.”

“You’re saying that like you weren’t moaning up a storm, begging for more.”

“Oh, I never said I didn’t mind.”

Those words, the seductive voice she spoke with, and the sexy smirk that followed, nearly blew away all of the restraint I was employing.

Fuck, she’s dangerous.

“What made you stop?”

“Other than seeing your barely-conscious state?”

“Don’t kid yourself, I know it wasn’t me that caused you to stop. Otherwise, you would’ve stopped a long time ago.”

I almost laughed at that. “You almost sound proud of cumming so much.”

Tiffany shrugged. “Nothing to be ashamed of.”

“I was getting overwhelmed.”

Caught off guard, Tiffany’s eyebrows furrowed together. “Hm?”

“The answer to your question,” I responded, “I stopped because I was getting a little overwhelmed. Although it looked like you were a little more overwhelmed than me. Why didn’t you stop me?”

“No reason to. It felt amazing.” I found myself grinning and opened my mouth to reply, but was cut short by Tiffany, “But I couldn’t help but notice: you didn’t cum yet, did you?”

“Did you really want me to fill up your sore, tiny little pussy badly?”

“Don’t you?” I felt my dick twitch in response to that again. Fuck, why is so so— “I already told you, didn’t I? Cum lots and lots inside mommy~” Tiffany’s response, the cuter, higher-pitched tone she used while doing the roleplay, and the suggestive smirk on her face, acted as the final straw that broke my restraint.

My hands went under her thighs and lifted her legs up, a surprised squeal coming out of Tiffany’s lips as I pushed them upwards into a ‘V’ shape. “You asked for this, so don’t blame me for not stopping until I empty my load inside you, mommy.”

“Yeah, fuck!”

The words came out half as a moan and half as a scream, her back arching as I drilled into her from a downward angle. My knees planted firmly into the mattress and my hands tightly gripping her legs as her body shook with the force of my thrusts, I watched as her face quickly gave way to lust. It didn’t take long for her hands to creep onto her chest to start massaging her own breasts, rubbing and kneading the supple skin like playdoh; her lips her parted, eyes closed, head thrown back, every part of her being proudly displaying the ecstasy she was feeling from the strong, rapid thrusts of my cock in and out of her womanhood.

“How badly do you want this?”

“So badly, mommy needs it, mommy needs your cum—ah!” the last bit of her sentence was cut short by a louder moan when the force of my thrusts caused my groin to press up against her clit. I took advantage of the contact, a grin appearing on my face from the mewling mess Tiffany became upon rubbing the sensitive nub.

The telltale signs of her pussy tightening around my cock and the increasing frequency of her moans told me all I needed to know about her next impending orgasm. “You gonna cum again?”

“Yes, fuck, I’m sorry, I can’t help it, my clit, you’re rubbing it so much, and your cock, oh god—oh, god!”

The sexy sight before me only made me want to work harder, of her body violently conceding to the nth orgasm of the night.

“What a naughty mommy, cumming so many times when she was supposed to be giving a reward to her baby boy.”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she panted, barely able to formulate complete sentences from the heavy panting that was disabling her articulatory functions.

I didn’t give her any time to recover from her orgasm, continuing at the same speed and ferocity as before. The squeaking of the poor bed returned, the suite soon filled yet again with the combined sounds of our moans, my balls slapping her wet labia, and that noise, amplified more this time by the additional strength the position allowed me to use.

“God, fuck, it’s too much—!”

It wasn’t so much of me letting her ride out her orgasm as much as it was me chasing after my own. The buildup after all this time, the anticipation from the first time I laid my eyes on her and reigniting when she came onto me strongly in the club, was all coming to a head in every thrust that smashed the tip of my cock against her cervix.

I had a pretty good imagination, but actually fucking her was a million times better than any fantasy I had. Her perfect, beautiful visage ruined by the tongue nearly lolling out of her mouth, her stunning eyes rolled to the back of her head, her flawless, pale skin dotted with beads of sweat, her silky, jet-black hair strewn all over the blanket, all in a lecherous display before me. That wasn’t even to mention her beautiful voice screaming out in ecstasy, her soaking wet yet simultaneously suffocatingly tight pussy massaging the length of my cock as it glided along its walls, every thrust causing a spurt of her juices to land on my growingly damp groin, even the silky-smooth feeling of her tensing thighs in my left hand that defeated the vision I had looking at her.

“You love my cock so much, don’t you?”

With how much of my penis I was withdrawing from her entrance, it was only a matter of time before it slipped out; when it did, I held her thighs with my elbow while directing the drenched rod back inside her, another moan erupting from Tiffany’s lips.

“Yes~” the force used to fully sheath myself back inside her caused the fat on her ass to reverberate, her body jerking upwards in reaction to my vigor, “I love it so much, fuck!”

I took advantage of my hand’s position to reach between her folds and pinched her clit, causing another string of high-pitched moans to echo throughout the bedroom. “Does mommy really want another baby?”

She nodded frantically, yet another impending orgasm causing her to twist and squirm around. “Yes! Please!”

I desperately held my climax back, wanting to indulge in this moment for as long as I could withstand it, but everything was working against me: the sight of Tiffany reveling in her pleasure, the feeling of her body intertwined within mine, the beautiful melodies of moans and screams that continually flew out her lips, even the smell of sex that was gradually taking over my nostrils. “You’re a really slutty mommy, wanting to feel her baby’s cum fill up every crevice of her naughty little pussy, aren’t you?”

“Ye—Yes—Yes!” Tiffany, barely able to formulate words at this point, could only scream out the one word in agreement, the climax that took over her body shortly after turning her into a moaning, screaming mess.

I barely had time to let out a warning yell before my own climax took over, giving her clit one last firm pinch before feeling the tension inside my nethers untangle all at once.

“Fuck, it’s so hot!”

“Here’s your baby you wanted to much, mommy.” My right hand quickly went back to her thighs, holding onto them with both hands for leverage, using her orgasming pussy to ride out my own orgasm, each thrust pushing in the torrent of the sticky substance deep inside the singer’s womb.

“More, please, more!”

The combined climaxes and the resulting creampie brewing inside her evidently extended her stay at her peak, her ability to stay still rendered completely inert by her pleasure sending tidal wave after tidal wave of ecstasy throughout her entire body.

“Ugh, shit,” I grunted, feeling the last few strands of my seed being milked out by the convulsing, fleshy walls of her baby canal.

The following minute was filled with nothing but the sounds of our deep pants, me taking a minute to rest before letting her legs fall back onto the bed.

“Damian…”

“Hm?”

I looked up to see Tiffany beckoning for me. I obediently leaned forward, letting her hands wrap around my head and pull me down into another kiss. A pleased moan vibrated inside my throat, the feeling of her lips rubbing and massaging mine and her ample bosom smooshed against my chest barely able to fight against the refractory period softening my penis still inside her. She let me go after a few seconds, a lazy smirk on her lips. “Thanks, that was amazing. But, you’re still hard?”

I definitely had the stamina to go another round or two, but just a glance at the drooping eyes of Tiffany told me all I needed about what kind of a person she was: in her heart of hearts, a people pleaser.

I shook my head, only to be met with an indignant, “Yes you are, I can still feel how hard you are inside me.”

“Tiff, I think it’s best that we stop.”

“Huh?”

For all the ways the existence of Tiffany fucked with my mind, I was glad this part of me remained unchanged. “Look, you’re struggling to stay awake.”

“No, I—”

“It’s ok, we can continue next morning if you’re up for it.”

She adamantly shook her head, her lips forming into a pout. “I’m fine, you can keep fucking me if I fall asleep.”

Being too exhausted to resist, I had little issue removing her legs that had wrapped around my waist and pulled out of her. A shudder ran up her spine that escaped out her mouth as I did so, a stream of fluids leaking out of her red and battered hole. “Let’s clean you up first, don’t want any UTIs or anything.”

Tiffany continued to pout but obliged, letting me carry her to the bathroom to wash her privates. “Do you have any Plan B pills with you?”

She nodded. “In my purse.”

After feeding the pills to her, I finished drying her up before plopping her back in bed, under the covers. However, before I could leave, I was stopped by her hand, shooting out from under the blanket and grabbing my wrist.

“Don’t go.”

I turned back around in shock, as it seemed like Tiffany’s eyes had already closed when I pulled the blanket over her.

“I’m only going to the bathroom.”

Ordinarily, I would’ve had no problem staying the night with her, but not when it came to celebrities. In those cases, I usually opted to slip out the same night, not wanting to cause a scene or any problematic news articles. Doing so has only backfired once, and even then, the model came to understand my intentions after explaining them to her.

“You already tried that on me, remember?”

Damn it. Why didn’t I turn around when I said that?

“It’s better if I leave now, isn’t it?”

She frowned pointedly at that. “Why?”

My brows furrowed, pursing my lips in confusion. “Well, because you’re a celebrity, and you don’t want to be caught leaving a hotel with a man?”

“We can just leave at different times.” There was no denying that, but still, I didn’t want to take any risks when I didn’t have to. “Plus, you promised me, didn’t you?”

“Hm?”

“That we’d continue tomorrow morning.”

I sighed, the twitching of my mostly-flaccid cock catching the attention of Tiffany, who giggled at the sight. “Are you going to insist that I stay?”

She nodded. “Please?”

As much of an admitted playboy I was, the pleading eyes of a beautiful woman was something I had little resistance to; and when that beautiful woman was Tiffany, the queen of being able to bend me to her will, that resistance all but crumbled.

“I really can’t win against you, can I?”

The smile on my face transferred to Tiffany, who opened the blanket covers, scooting over and patting the space she made for me. “Come to mommy~”

I obliged, slipping under the covers with her and letting her wrap her arms around mine, pulling them against her naked breasts, and resting her head against my bare shoulder. While I had no problems with her snuggling up to me like that, I couldn’t help but become a little concerned. “Is that comfortable?”

With her eyes still closed, she replied, “If I don’t do this, you’ll run away after I fall asleep, won’t you?”

I found myself smiling. It was an option I was holding onto in the back of my mind, but Tiffany seemed to be too thorough to let me do that. “Busted.”

She smiled back. “Good night.”

“Good night.”

By the time I repeated the words to her, she had already fallen asleep, and not too long after, so did I.

[creamflix]

gojo satoru x female reader; 18+ content, minors or ageless blogs do not interact. established relationship, you two match each other's freak. reader & gojo give heavy switch energy. use of onahole, m. masturbation. thigh riding. so much of dirty taalk. 69 >_<. oral (f. & m. recieving, seperate). overstimulation. handjob w/ onahole. continuation of this drabble ૮꒰⸝⸝> ̫ <⸝⸝꒱ა — masterlist here ☆

the days felt longer without him.

every day, the calls lit up your phone like clockwork; sometimes brief, sometimes winding well into the night until the two of you couldn’t keep your eyes open.

but even with those late-night conversations, you could hear it — the subtle longing in his voice, the way he’d go quiet after you told him you’d be busy the next day. you could practically hear him pout when you’d mention you had to go.

day one

"hey, hey, babe," he murmured over the phone, his voice low and gravelly as if he’d just woken up from a nap. "how was work? and don’t just say ‘fine.’ i want details."

you laughed, sinking into your pillow. "fine" was exactly what you were going to say, but with him, that never flew.

"i spent most of the day in meetings, missed lunch, and i think i’m gonna start seeing spreadsheets in my sleep."

“poor baby,” he teased, though his voice softened. "need me to come down there and save you from the horrors of corporate life?"

you smiled. “tempting offer, but you’d probably distract me too much.”

a low hum of amusement escaped him. "good. that’s what i’m here for."

day four

“are you eating enough?” he asked, almost sternly.

“yes, toru,” you reassured, even though today’s lunch had been a stale sandwich grabbed between meetings.

it was one of those nights when he was missing you a little harder than usual, and it showed in the way he couldn’t go two minutes without hearing you say something.

"liar," he laughed, though there was a hint of worry behind it. "come back home, and i’ll make you something edible, yeah? you don’t need to be a starving martyr for your job, y’know.”

“okay, okay, you’re probably right,” you said, biting back a grin. “i’ll let you take care of me. i miss that.”

the silence that followed was heavy, and you could almost picture his hand running through his hair, his gaze distant. “miss you, too. a lot.”

those words stayed with you, keeping you grounded as the days dragged on, until you finally decided to surprise him by coming back a day early. the craving for his warmth, his touch — it gnawed at you, a need left unfulfilled for too long. the longing was more than physical, though that was undeniably part of it.

he left a satoru-sized hole in your life, in every way.

as you stepped into the apartment, trying to keep quiet so you could catch him off guard, a faint sound drew you down the hall. the door to the bedroom was cracked open, and curiosity got the better of you. when you peeked inside, your eyebrows shot up at the sight that greeted you.

there was satoru, sprawled on the bed, looking every bit as gorgeous as ever —though, the onahole in his hand and the flushed, slightly desperate look on his face were not what you’d expected.

“well,” you drawled, crossing your arms as you leaned against the doorframe, a smirk tugging at your lips. “i go away for a little while, and this is what i come back to?”

his eyes snapped open, pure shock flashing across his face as he hastily sat up, cheeks pink. “w-wait! you’re —” he fumbled for words, his usual cocky attitude momentarily replaced by genuine surprise. “what are you doing here? you weren’t supposed to be back until tomorrow!”

“i wanted to surprise you,” you teased, stepping inside and closing the door behind you. “looks like i wasn’t the only one missing someone, huh?”

his mouth opened and closed, and then he scoffed, trying to regain his composure. “oh, please. as if i was just sitting around here pining away,” he huffed, though his expression betrayed him. "just... y'know, needed a little stress relief."

"mhmm, sure," you laughed, walking closer. “well, by all means, don’t let me stop you. though, i have to say, this isn’t quite the 'stress relief' i was hoping for when i came home early.”

satoru’s eyes trailed over you, a mischievous gleam returning. "oh? and what were you hoping for, then?"

“someone who didn’t need a toy when the real thing's right here,” you whispered, reaching out to trace a finger along his jaw.

he grinned, finally dropping the onahole and leaning back on his elbows, looking you up and down with an exaggerated sigh. "guess i’ve been missing you more than i wanted to admit." he tilted his head, studying you as he spoke, a playful glint in his eyes.

"so, you were so eager you couldn’t wait even one more day?"

“exactly. but i didn’t expect to come back and find you so… needy,” you shot back, nudging his knee with your hand. “is this what happens when i leave for work?”

he let out a low laugh, catching your hand and tugging you forward until you straddled his lap. “when you leave for too long, babe. you know i’ve got a high tolerance, but i’m not superhuman.”

his hand slipped under your shirt, fingers tracing along your spine, and you felt a familiar warmth pool low in your belly. "let me make it up to you, then,” you whispered, leaning in close enough that your noses brushed. “since i left you all alone, poor thing.”

“you’re too kind,” he muttered, his voice a mixture of sarcasm and something darker. then his grip tightened, his other hand sliding up to hold your waist firmly in place. "but you know, i don’t just want ‘kind’ right now. i want everything you’ve been holding out on me."

“oh, trust me,” you murmured, brushing your lips over his in a whisper of a kiss. “you’re going to get everything and more.”

“good.” his hands slid down to your hips, guiding you as he pulled you against him, his breath hot against your ear. “just don’t expect to leave anytime soon.”

gojo’s lips curled into a smirk as an idea danced behind his eyes, his gaze flicking between you and the discarded onahole. “y'know,” he drawled, a wicked gleam taking over his face, “since you couldn’t resist coming home early and lying about it… maybe i should give you a little punishment.”

you raised a brow, half-amused, half-intrigued. “oh? and what would that be, mr. punishment master?”

he grinned, tapping his thigh. “you get off here,” he said, patting his knee and thigh as he spread his legs wider, inviting you closer.

“only here. no touching me — just use my thigh, babe.”

then he grabbed the onahole again, lifting it with an infuriatingly smug expression. “i’ll just keep myself busy with this.”

you couldn’t help but scoff, though a thrill ran through you. “seriously, 'toru? that’s your big idea?”

he shot you a taunting look. “unless you’re chicken?” he teased, patting his thigh once more. “don’t think i’ll be holding back over here, either. let’s see if you can keep up.”

you knew it was a challenge — a nasty one at that — but something about the idea had you biting your lip and inching closer, already feeling the pulse of excitement.

satoru chuckled, settling back against the pillows, his eyes darkening as he watched you straddle his thigh, your core already aching at the sensation of his strong muscle beneath you. his free hand squeezed your hip, keeping you steady. “theree we go. make a mess if you want, babe — ’m sure you’ll need to.”

heat flushed through your body as you started to move, grinding down, feeling the friction build with every subtle roll of your hips. meanwhile, his other hand lifted the onahole, and with a shameless, slow smirk, he slipped himself inside. you watched as his breath hitched, and his head tilted back, a low groan escaping him as he started to move it along his length.

“feels good,” he murmured, giving you a challenging look. “almost as good as the real thing.”

“almost?” you muttered back, pressing down harder, letting the friction against his thigh send a delicious pulse through your body. “don’t sell yourself short. maybe i should leave more often if you’ve got yourself so covered.”

“don’t tempt me,” he chuckled, but there was a heat in his eyes as he watched you move, hips bucking up slightly to give you just a little more to work with. “’m not the only one who gets needy, clearly.” his hand on your hip tightened, guiding you into a rhythm that only made the pleasure more intense.

but as much as you tried to focus on the friction against his thigh, the sight of him, jaw clenched, his chest heaving as he moved the onahole, kept drawing your attention back. he wasn’t holding back — loud, shameless sounds slipping from his lips as he threw his head back. he wasn’t making it easy for you to ignore him, not at all.

“enjoying the view?” he teased, breathlessly. “i’d say you like this punishment way too much.”

you rolled your eyes, even as heat burned your cheeks. “maybe, but i doubt you’re thinking about anything other than the real thing right now.”

he laughed, low and husky, clearly relishing every bit of it. “oh, don’t worry,” he murmured, meeting your eyes with a wicked glint. “i’ll make sure you know who wins this little game of ours. maybe next time you’ll think twice about trying to surprise me.”

you pressed down harder on his thigh, each slow grind sending waves of friction that had you teetering on the edge of control. a soft, slick sound escaped you as you found the perfect spot, the steady roll of your hips growing a little more frantic with every push. you could feel the heat radiating through every inch of his body, the roughness of his thigh adding a tantalizing burn that only heightened your need.

“shit — look at you,” gojo’s voice cracked just slightly, his smug smirk slipping as he watched you, his eyes practically glazed over. he pumped the onahole around himself with a tight, almost desperate grip, his breath hitching as his hips jerked up reflexively. “god, fuck — such a lil' mess, aren't cha? comin' back early, thinking i’d just — goddamn — just let ya off easy.”

his jaw clenched as he rocked the onahole faster along his dick, the slick, obscene sounds of it mixing with the soft wet noises coming from where you rode his thigh. the sight of him losing it, each push and pull of his hand getting sloppier, had your body tightening in response, thighs trembling against him.

“don’t stop — don’t you fucking stop,” he growled, his voice dropping lower, rougher, as he struggled to keep the control he’d so confidently held. “look at you, grindin' like some — some desperate lil' slut. can’t even wait, huh? already makin' a mess on my thigh. bet ya missed this cock more than you’re letting on.”

your rhythm faltered as his words hit you, but he gripped your hip tighter, guiding you right back into pace. “thought you’d come home and i’d just — nngh — just give it to you? nah,” he laughed, though it broke into a groan.

“you’re gonna earn it, babe.”

his own composure was unraveling fast. the slick, loud sounds of his own movements filled the room as he drove himself into the onahole with reckless abandon, his hips bucking up, muscles tensing under your touch.

“shit — fuck,” he choked out, words blurring together as he continued, “you’re — oh god, look at you — grindin' like it’s all you need. needy little thing, can’t even wait another day without throwing yourself at me.”

your pace quickened, matching his breathless rhythm as your eyes locked onto his. he was practically a mess, eyes half-lidded and unfocused as his breath came in harsh, broken pants. his control shattered entirely as he abandoned any semblance of pace, pumping the onahole roughly around himself, his hips jerking up each time as if he were imagining you instead.

“can’t — can’t believe you’re actually gettin' off like this,” he babbled, words tumbling out in a rush. “look at you, drippin' allll over my — nngh — thigh while ’m right here. so fuckin' desperate for it — goddamn,” he groaned, his own voice pitching higher, “bet nothin’s as good as that wet lil' cunt, though. you know you’re better than this thing.”

the words alone had you grinding harder, each movement becoming a plea for more as you felt the familiar coil tighten within you. his eyes caught yours, and you saw the hazy, almost dazed hunger there, his face flushed, and his lips parting as he let out a string of ragged moans.

“fuck — can’t even — shit, gonna lose it, babe,” he panted, his voice breaking as his hand slowed, struggling to keep up with his own need. his head tipped back, a strangled groan leaving him.

“i’d ruin you so good — make sure ya can’t even stand after this. you’d just take it, wouldn’t you? such a good lil' thing.”

and that was it — the filthy, raw sound of him breaking under his own need, the slurred degradation spilling from his lips, was all it took. with one last grind against his thigh, you came undone, clutching at his shoulders, a loud, keening moan escaping you as the tension finally snapped.

he watched, eyes wild, chest heaving, and you felt his grip tighten on you, anchoring you in place.

“there it is,” he muttered, voice hoarse, a dark grin tugging at his lips. “s'pretty when you fall apart.”

you let out a breathless laugh, pushing a damp strand of hair from your face as you catch him staring at you, a flush still painted across his cheeks.

“y'know,” you smirked, tracing a finger down his chest, “for someone who wanted to ‘punish’ me, you sure sounded like you turned yourself on way more than you planned.”

his eyes narrowed, a mix of irritation and amusement flashing across his face as he rolled his eyes. “yeah, yeah, keep talkin', smartass,” he muttered, but there was no bite to his words.

his chest was still heaving, his skin glistening, and it was painfully clear that, despite how hard he’d come, he was already getting riled up for a round two. especially with you straddling him, looking just as spent and flushed.

“oh, don’t act all annoyed,” you teased, leaning down until your lips hovered just over his, “can feel how bad you want it right now.”

he huffed, but you could see the corner of his mouth tugging upward. “you’re not wrong,” he muttered, hands lazily finding their way to your hips.

“all that talk and now i’ve gotta remind you why the real thing’s better than my ‘little toy.’” his grip tightened, and you felt him shift beneath you, pressing himself against you with an unmistakable intent.

just as you started to shift off his lap, unready to unwind from the high you’d just shared, gojo’s hand shot out, catching you by the waistband.

“oh, where do you think you’re going?” his voice was low, almost dangerous, and before you could reply, he’d yanked down your pants, leaving you standing half-exposed.

“'toru — !” you gasped, but he was already pulling you back, turning you so you were straddling his face instead, his hands gripping your thighs with a possessive strength. the warmth of his breath against you sent a jolt up your spine, and just as your brain registered what he was doing, he pulled you down the last inch, pressing his mouth flush against you.

a moan tore from your lips as his tongue slid over you, hot and slow, before dipping inside, making you tremble.

“don’t think i’d be so considerate, huh?” he murmured, his voice muffled, sending vibrations that shot through you. “lettin' you get all needy on my thigh and leaving you like that? hell no.”

but as you felt his hands grip you tighter, angling you just the way he wanted, an idea popped into your head. your eyes drifted to the onahole, and with a devilish smirk, you wrapped your hand around it.

if he wanted to make this interesting, then you’d up the ante.

you tapped his shoulder lightly, making him pause for a split second, and leaned down just enough to murmur, “let’s make this fun, 'toru. if you make me cum before you do, then maybe i’ll use my mouth on you… but if not,” you grinned, lowering the onahole onto him with a slow, deliberate stroke, “this’ll do just fine, don’tcha think?”

a muffled groan escaped him, his grip on your thighs tightening as his hips jerked up into the onahole involuntarily. “you’re — shit — such a lil' tease,” he muttered, voice strained but amused, even as his breathing started to turn ragged.

but he wasn’t backing down.

with a renewed determination, he buried his face between your legs, his tongue lapping at you with messy, unrestrained hunger.

you gasped, gripping on to dear life for balance as his tongue flicked up, swirling over your sensitive spot, each pass sending shivers through you.

“f-fuck, 'toru,” you whimpered, trying to keep a steady hand as you moved the onahole up and down his dick, watching as his thighs tensed under you.

but your rhythm wavered when he groaned deeply against you, the sound sending a wave of pleasure straight through you.

“you’re already slippin',” he murmured, breath hot against you. “better focus, or i’ll have you begging for more before you even get me close.”

his mouth closed around you, sucking and teasing in a way that made your head spin. every pull of his lips, every languid slide of his tongue, had you gripping the onahole tighter just to ground yourself. his own hips bucked under you, and you knew he was fighting the same battle you were.

still, you weren’t about to let him win so easily.

“you think i can’t handle it?” you whispered breathlessly, leaning down a little and twisting the onahole just right, watching as his body arched up, a low, strained moan escaping him. “seems like i’ve got you right where i want you, babe.”

“oh, you think so?” he chuckled, though the sound was edged with desperation. his fingers dug into your thighs, pulling you down harder onto his face, and his tongue plunged deeper, flicking over every sensitive spot like he was mapping you out by heart. he was relentless, and soon enough, you could barely keep the onahole moving, your rhythm stuttering as pleasure overtook you.

“s-satoru,” you whimpered, trying to hold onto the last shreds of your composure as his mouth worked you over, his teeth grazing your inner thigh before he latched back onto your core. “fuck, that’s — too much —”

he groaned into you, hips jerking into the onahole with every thrust. “don’t stop,” he growled, voice muffled but insistent. “give me every last bit of that attitude, babe. just know you’re gonna lose.”

the slick sounds filled the room, the wet pull of your movements on him mixing with the desperate, messy noises he made as he devoured you. your thighs started to shake, pleasure building to a peak you couldn’t hold off much longer, and he knew it.

"c'mon,” he murmured between laps, voice rough with a mix of amusement and sheer need, “you’re close, aren’t cha? feels too good?”

his words broke you, and with a strangled cry, you came, your body trembling as he held you down, his tongue lapping up every last drop. he didn’t relent, even as you tried to pull away, the overstimulation making your legs go weak.

you slumped against him, catching your breath, but he didn’t miss a beat, pulling you off just enough so he could look up at you with that lazy, satisfied smirk.

“looks like i win,” he murmured, a teasing glint in his eye as he tapped his lips. “ready to pay up?”

you sank to your knees, his hand threading through your hair as you looked up, meeting his gaze with a smirk before taking him in. your lips wrapped around him, and his cock twitched at the first warm, wet slide of your mouth, his grip tightening almost reflexively as you took him deeper.

“fuck,” he breathed out, his head falling back against the headboard as he felt your tongue swirl around him, every inch of him swallowed by the heat of your mouth. his hips bucked, and a half-formed moan slipped past his lips, the sound raw and needy. “god, you’re — so good at this,” he panted, his words coming out in broken gasps, “shit, babe, the way you — ah, fuck —”

you glanced up, watching him unravel, his eyes barely able to stay open, a dazed look painted across his face as you bobbed your head, each motion making him twitch and groan. his hand tightened in your hair, guiding your pace, but you took it even further, letting his dick slide to the back of your throat, gagging softly as he pushed deeper.

“fuck, babe,” he moaned, a deep, shaky sound that filled the room, his voice strained as he struggled to hold back. “you’re gonna make me lose it already — oh shit, you’re perfect, just —” his words dissolved into a mess of curses, hips rocking up into your mouth, his control all but shattered.

you hummed around him, and the vibration had him practically keening, his hand tightening its grip on you as his body jerked, his breathing turning ragged.

“god, i can’t — can barely think,” he muttered, voice hoarse, a delirious grin crossing his face even as his eyes half-closed. “all i wanna do is…fuck that mouth until i…fuck, babe, don’t stop, don’t you dare stop.”

each time you went down, he let out a stuttering moan, his thighs tensing under your touch as he tried to keep up with the intensity of it. his head tilted back, mouth dropping open as a stream of filthy praise spilled from him.

“so good, so fucking good…can’t even think straight,” he groaned, his voice breaking as he choked on a moan, his hips starting to snap up into your mouth, matching the rhythm you set.

“bet you love this, don’t you?” he muttered, his voice breathless, almost incoherent. “love it when i — when i fuck that pretty mouth raw, don’t you, babe? fuck —” his words dissolved into another desperate moan, his hips jerking forward as you took him deeper, gagging softly with each thrust.

“shit, shit, shit —” his hand trembled in your hair, his breath coming out in short, broken gasps as he finally lost himself to the rhythm.

“gonna make me cum, you’re — oh god, you’re so fuckin' good at this, can’t — can’t hold back.”

you felt him tense, his thighs tensing as he hit the edge, the low, guttural groan that ripped from his throat sending a thrill through you. his grip tightened, and with one last thrust, he came, his hips stuttering as he cums down your throat, his groans fading into a low, contented moan as he slumped back against the bed.

when you pulled back, his breath still ragged, he looked down at you with a dazed, satisfied grin, eyes filled with lazy admiration. “damn, baby,” he murmured, reaching down to pull you up beside him, “you just…you just knew how to shut me up, huh?”

you grinned, catching your breath as you curled up beside him, voice still a little raspy. "you know, maybe i should take more business trips if this is how we end up shutting each other up. kinda think we both need it.”

he shot you a sharp, playful look, a laugh rumbling low in his chest as he pulled you closer. “oh, don’t even think about it,” he muttered, leaning down to press a rough kiss to your lips, tasting himself on you.

“i don’t think i could handle going this long again. you’d come home to a whole new level of desperate boyfriend next time, and we both know you wouldn’t be able to walk for days.”

“is that supposed to scare me?” you teased, fingers running along his chest. “because if anything, i’m more tempted now.”

“careful, babe,” he said, voice low as he nipped at your bottom lip. “keep talking like that, and i’ll have to give you a reason to stay grounded right here with me, every damn night.”

you laughed, wrapping your arms around his neck. "fine, fine, i’ll stay,” you murmured, your words barely above a whisper, “for now. but if i do ever have to leave again…”

he cut you off, lips pressing against yours with a possessive edge. “then i’ll just have to make sure you don’t forget what you’re coming back to.”

produced by creamflix on tumblr. all rights reserved. do not copy, steal, modify, repost — support your writers by liking and reblogging. ♡ banners by cafekitsune

[ruewrote]

𝑛𝑜𝑡 𝑎𝑙𝑜𝑛𝑒.

PAIRING: izuku midoriya x fem!reader WARNINGS: insomnia, no use of y/n GENRE: fluff SONG INSPIRATION: sunshine~ by corbon amodio WORD COUNT: 1.8k

navigation | ask | boku no hero academia masterlist

it had been a long day. between hero duties, training, and the relentless pressure of being a pro hero, your body felt like it was made of lead. every muscle ached, your mind was a tangled mess of fatigue and stress, all you wanted was a good night’s sleep. but sleep had been impossible lately, slipping just out of reach no matter how tired you were.

you lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, the darkness of your bedroom doing little to soothe the restlessness that churned inside you. every time you closed your eyes, thoughts raced through your mind like an endless loop of everything you had to do, everything you hadn’t done, and everything you worried you’d never be able to do.

sighing, you turned over, glancing at the clock. it was well past midnight, and you had to be up early tomorrow. you rubbed your eyes, frustration bubbling up. 

why couldn’t you just shut your brain off for once?

your phone buzzed on the nightstand, startling you. you picked it up, squinting at the screen. a message from izuku, your closest friend and, if you were being honest with yourself, your biggest source of comfort.

“hey, are you still up?”

you hesitated for a moment before replying.

“yeah. can’t sleep. you?”

his response came almost immediately.

“same. i was thinking about our patrol tomorrow. there’s a new pattern in the villain activity in the area, and i wanted to go over it again, but i realized it’s really late and i should try to sleep, but i honestly just can’t stop thinking…”

you smiled softly at his rambling message. it was so like him to overthink things, to get caught up in analyzing every detail, even when he was supposed to be resting. you could almost picture him now, hunching over his desk, notes spread out around him, his hair a mess from running his hands through it in concentration.

“you should be sleeping, ‘zuku,” you typed back, the nickname slipping out unconsciously. 

“you’ve been running yourself ragged lately. you need rest.”

there was a pause, and then another buzz.

“i could say the same to you. you’ve been doing so much lately, i’m surprised you’re still standing.”

you sighed, staring at his words. he wasn’t wrong. you’d been pushing yourself hard, trying to keep up with the demands of hero work, trying to be the best you could be. but it felt like no matter how hard you tried, there was always something more to do, something you weren’t quite good enough at.

“i guess we’re both pretty bad at this whole ‘taking care of ourselves’ thing,” you replied, a wry smile tugging at your lips.

another buzz.

“yeah, i guess we are. hey, do you want to come over? i mean, only if you want to. i just thought, you know, it might help. sometimes talking helps. or not. i mean–”

you laughed softly, imagining his flustered expression as he typed. it was so very midoriya. your heart warmed at his concern, and without really thinking about it, you found yourself typing back.

“yeah, i’d like that.”

his response was almost immediate.

“okay! do you want me to come right now?”

you hesitated for a moment, glancing around your darkened bedroom. part of you wanted to say no, to tell him to stay home and get some rest. but the thought of seeing him, of hearing his voice in person, was too tempting to resist.

“sure. i’ll leave the door unlocked.”

“be there in five.”

true to his word, it wasn’t long before you heard the soft creak of your front door unlocking then opening. you didn’t need to check to know it was him. izuku always moved quietly. a moment later, there was a light knock on your bedroom door.

“come in,” you called softly, sitting up as the door opened.

izuku stepped inside, his hair a wild mess, his eyes tired but alert. he was still in his hero uniform, though he’d stripped off most of the armor and gloves, leaving just the green jumpsuit and his signature red boots.

“hey,” he said, his voice low, almost hesitant. “you okay?”

you nodded, offering him a small smile. “yeah, i’m okay. just…you know.”

he nodded, his eyes softening with understanding. “yeah, i know.”

he crossed the room and sat on the edge of your bed, his hands resting awkwardly in his lap. for a moment, neither of you spoke, the silence stretching out between you. but it wasn’t uncomfortable. it was the kind of silence that felt natural, like the two of you could just exist in the same space without needing to fill it with words.

“do you want to talk about it?” he asked quietly, his gaze meeting yours.

you shrugged, pulling your knees up to your chest. “i don’t know. it’s just…everything, i guess. there’s so much to do all the time, and i feel like i’m always running behind, like i can’t catch up. and then i lie here at night, and my brain just won’t shut up. it’s like i can’t turn it off, and i’m just…so tired.”

izuku nodded, his expression serious. “i get that. i really do. it’s like…like there’s this pressure, all the time. to be the best, to do everything right, to never mess up. and it’s exhausting.”

“exactly,” you said, feeling a strange relief wash over you. it was comforting to know that he understood that you weren’t alone in feeling this way.

he hesitated, then reached out, his hand hovering hesitantly before gently resting on your knee. “it’s okay to feel like that, you know. it’s okay to take a break, to not be perfect all the time.”

you looked at him, his face soft, his eyes full of a quiet intensity that made your heart ache. he was always like this. so kind, so understanding, even when he was struggling himself. it was one of the things you admired most about him, his ability to be there for others even when he was carrying so much on his own shoulders.

“thanks, izuku,” you said softly, your voice thick with emotion. “i just…i don’t know what to do sometimes. it feels like i’m just…failing.”

his grip on your knee tightened slightly, his eyes fierce. “you’re not failing. you’re doing your best, and that’s all anyone can ask. you’re an amazing hero, and you’re always pushing yourself so hard. it’s okay to feel tired. it’s okay to need help.”

you swallowed hard, his words sinking into you like a balm on a wound you hadn’t realized was there. “i just…i don’t want to let anyone down. i don’t want to let you down.”

his eyes softened, and he shifted closer, his presence warm and reassuring. “you could never let me down. never.”

something inside you cracked at his words, and before you knew it, you were crying, the tears spilling down your cheeks as all the stress and exhaustion you’d been holding in finally found an outlet. izuku’s eyes widened in alarm, and then he was moving, wrapping his arms around you and pulling you close.

“hey, hey, it’s okay,” he murmured, his voice gentle and soothing. “it’s okay. i’m here. i’ve got you.”

you buried your face in his shoulder, clinging to him as the sobs wracked your body. he held you tightly, his hand rubbing soothing circles on your back, his voice a constant, reassuring murmur in your ear.

“i’m here. you’re okay. just let it out.”

you didn’t know how long you cried, but izuku didn’t let go, didn’t pull away. he just held you, his presence solid and unwavering, grounding you in a way you hadn’t realized you needed. slowly, the tears began to subside, your breathing evening out as the storm inside you calmed.

“sorry,” you mumbled, your voice muffled against his shoulder. “i didn’t mean to–”

“don’t apologize,” he said softly, his hand still rubbing your back. “you don’t ever have to apologize for feeling things. i’m glad you told me. i’m glad i can be here for you.”

you pulled back slightly, looking up at him. his face was so close, his green eyes bright in the dim light of your room. there was so much kindness in his gaze, so much warmth, that it made your heart ache.

“thank you, izuku,” you whispered, your voice trembling with sincerity. “really. i don’t know what i’d do without you.”

he smiled, a small, soft smile that made your heart skip a beat. “you’d do just fine. you’re strong, stronger than you know.”

you shook your head, a wry smile tugging at your lips. “i don’t feel very strong right now.”

“that’s okay,” he said gently. “you don’t have to be strong all the time. it’s okay to lean on others sometimes. that’s what friends are for, right?”

“right,” you agreed, feeling a warmth spread through you at his words. “thank you. for being here.”

“always,” he said softly, his eyes never leaving yours. “i’ll always be here for you.”

there was something in his gaze, something intense and unspoken. for a moment, you wondered if he felt the same way you did, if he cared about you as more than just a friend. you pushed the thought away, not wanting to complicate things, not wanting to read too much into it.

you took a deep breath, feeling lighter, more at ease than you had in days. “i think i might actually be able to sleep now,” you said, a small smile playing on your lips.

izuku’s face lit up with relief. “really? that’s great! do you, um, want me to stay? i mean, just until you fall asleep, if that would help.”

you hesitated, but then nodded, feeling oddly shy. “yeah. that would be nice.”

he smiled, kicking off his shoes before shifting so he was sitting up against the headboard, patting the space beside him. “come here.”

you settled next to him, your head resting on his shoulder. he was warm and solid, his presence comforting in a way you hadn’t realized you needed. he wrapped an arm around you, holding you close, and you felt yourself relax, the tension draining from your body.

“close your eyes,” he murmured, his voice low and soothing. “just breathe. i’ll be here when you wake up.”

you did as he said, letting your eyes drift shut. his steady breathing, the warmth of his body next to yours, the gentle rhythm of his hand stroking your hair. it all combined to create a sense of safety and peace that you hadn’t felt in a long time.

slowly, the world around you began to fade, the weight of exhaustion pulling you under. the last thing you felt before you drifted off was izuku’s hand, still gently stroking your hair, and his voice, whispering softly in your ear.

“sweet dreams.”

and for the first time in what felt like forever, you slept, your heart full and your mind at peace, knowing that no matter what, 

you weren’t alone.

comments and reblogs are appreciated ♡

© ruewrote 2024.

[ladykailitha]

Of Butterflies and Backstrokes Part 2

Woohoo!!! I'm back with the next chapter of this lovely fic.

Steve and Eddie start circling each other, but they aren't there yet.

Since it's been awhile (three weeks eekk!) I'd go back and read part one again. ;)

Part 1

~

Eddie got home that night, tired and aching from a long day of grunt work. He found he didn’t hate Murray, but he if he had a choice of passing him in a dark alley or turning tail and running the other direction, he would chose the latter every time.

Murray would spend the first week watching over him and helping him when he made mistakes then next week he’d have to do it all on his own.

Eddie worked from eight to four and the pool opened at 9am and closed to the public at 6pm. Then it was given the rich toffs with their personal coaches until eight or nine. But from when they left and until ten, staff was allowed to use the pool for personal time.

The rec center itself opened at 6am for all the people who wanted to work out before before they had to work. The pool used to open then too, but they had to stop doing that. It was without lifeguards and during that time there were huge ass signs that declared no lifeguard on duty. But because some idiot woman left her kids to play in the kiddie pool while she did yoga or some shit and the little shit goblins got into the big pool and one of them almost drowned. If there hadn’t been one of the trainers arriving early to set up for his class, the shit goblin would have died.

So because of one asshole, the public wasn’t allowed to swim in the mornings before the lifeguards were on duty, that left staff able to use it during that time. And oh boy did Eddie abuse the hell out of that on Saturdays. He, of course, double and triple checked with Joyce and Murray that he was considered staff before he did it the first time. But for three hours one day a week, the pool was mostly his.

Sure, every once in awhile he’d see a lifeguard or a trainer come take advantage of the quiet time, but mostly he was alone. He loved it.

In fact he got to know the lifeguards and trainers. Well all but one of them. Robin, Jonathan, and Nancy were all trainers. Vickie, Carol, Nicole, and Tommy were all lifeguards. All but Steve.

Steve didn’t use either of the two Olympic sized pools, but rather stayed in the endless pool, which was in a separate room. Eddie had been tempted to try it, but he’d have to ask someone how to use it and he just didn’t have the guts to.

He decided that lifeguards were snotty know-it-alls, with the exception of Vickie, and all the trainers were the cool kids.

Nancy trained the advanced students, Jonathan trained intermediate, and Robin with Steve trained the beginners. Which apparent had four different classes. Adults, teenagers, eight to twelve year olds, and the baby and toddler class.

During the day, Eddie would watch the swimming classes and he started noticing a strange pattern. Steve never went into the large pools. He would crouch on the sidelines with his little whistle and blow it when he wanted his class to stop. Then Robin would get into the water with them if she wasn’t there already and correct them.

Or they stayed in the kiddie pool if they were young enough.

Murray caught him staring the second week. “See something you like?”

Eddie wrinkled his nose in distaste.

“I don’t know what you mean,” he huffed going back to restocking the towels. They had gone through them faster today than usual. Or what counted as usual to Eddie in his two short weeks.

“Sure you don’t,” Murray said with a sneer. “I’ve seen you watching the pretty lifeguards and trainers.”

“Well, I’m not going to stare at the coaches,” Eddie said, rolling his eyes and moving on to the laundry baskets. “Considering I’m out of here before they even deign to show up.”

Murray barked out a short laugh. “There’s a reason for that.”

Eddie paused what he was doing and straightened up. He turned to look at his supervisor. “Why’s that?”

Murray just shrugged. “Let’s just say coaches and trainers don’t mix well. Like oil and water.”

Well, Eddie thought, that was cryptic as fuck and annoying as hell. But instead of pressing him, he just got back to work. After all they weren’t paying him for this shit and he just needed to get it done.

“What’s Harrington’s deal, anyway?” he murmured as he pushed the laundry cart past Murray.

“Not my story to tell.”

Eddie sighed. Apparently his supervisor was going to dangle a carrot only to yank it way. Story of his life, honestly.

Which was to say it fucking sucked.

~

Steve came out of the men’s dressing room a couple of weeks later to find the new maintenance guy watching them again.

The guy turned away when he got caught and bent over to put something away.

Steve turned to Robin. “Does that guy give you creepy vibes?”

They started walking to the kiddie pool for their first class of the day. Teenagers. God, he hated teenagers. They were only there because their parents made them, they never listened, and one or two of them would end getting into trouble, every god damned time.

“Who, Eddie?” Robin asked, looking over at the guy who had began mopping the endless puddle by the towel dispensary.

“Oh is that his name?” Steve asked, curious.

Robin nodded. “Yeah, he’s actually here doing community service. Got caught dealing and was sentenced to working here for about three months.”

Steve chewed his bottom lip. “Still not beating the creep vibes there, Robs.”

“Yeah, yeah,” she said and threw her head back, laughing. “But no, he’s really nice guy and you’d like him if you actually joined us on Saturdays.” She poked his side for emphasis.

He wiggled and squirmed away fro her. “You know why I can’t.”

She sighed and cocked her head to the side knowingly as she sized him up.

Robin and Steve had actually had the same swim coach growing up, her parents applying to some disadvantaged kids program.

Steve excelled at it while Robin merely enjoyed it. After she graduated from high school she went into linguistics and then learned there aren’t that many jobs for a polyglot. So she became his interpreter at international events like the World Championships and the Olympics.

Especially the Olympics as the primary language is French.

After his accident she got them the job of teaching kids how to swim. Joyce was fine with their little arrangement as she called it and most parents were understanding once they found out why a swim instructor didn’t like deep pools.

There were always those that complained, but Joyce would refund their money and tell them to go elsewhere. First complaint and bam! They were gone. She trusted Steve and that’s all that mattered to her.

“I know, dingus,” she said linking their arms together. “You’ll figure it out eventually.”

“Thanks.”

They got to the pool and found five spotty teenagers waiting for them. Four boys and a girl. One of them, who had gangly limbs and freckles on his arms and face sneered at him.

“What are we doing at the kiddie pool?” he whined the second he saw them. “It’s for like kids.”

Steve raised an eyebrow. “I could toss you in the deep end the main pool and see how well you fair, if you’d like?”

The other kids stared at him in shock, clearly not expecting Steve to bitch back.

“You wouldn’t!” the snotty teen huffed. “You’re not allowed to do that!”

Robin and Steve shared a glance and then Steve just shrugged.

“It’s what we do with the babies and toddlers,” he said, nonchalant, batting his eyelashes innocently. “I mean if it’s good enough for babies, it should be good enough for you, right?”

The kid’s mouth opened and shut without a single word coming out.

“You know,” Robin said dryly, “moving your mouth like a fish doesn’t mean you are one, so I’d close it if I were you.”

He snapped his mouth shut with an audible click and gulped loudly.

Once Steve was satisfied he wasn’t going to say anything else, he started the class.

Then when they in the pool learning how to float, Steve looked up to see Eddie grinning at up him. He blushed and looked away. He didn’t know why his insides suddenly felt like liquid metal had been poured down his esophagus but he knew he liked the feeling.

~

Okay, so maybe Eddie liked how pretty Steve was and how he would take down the Chads and Karens when they threw fits and how Joyce backed him up every time. But he really did try to keep the staring down to a minimum.

Which he absolutely failed at if Joyce’s teasing and Murray’s snide remarks were to go by. Like the only people who hadn’t teased him about it was Hopper and his Wayne. And he figured it was only because they never saw how flustered he got when Steve came around.

The trainers teased him, the lifeguards teased him. His friends teased him. God he wanted to murder Jeff in his sleep sometimes.

“Look, man,” Jeff said, “you’ve got to at least talk to him. Robin even said that he thinks your staring is creepy.”

Eddie let out a pained sigh. “We don’t have breaks at the same time and he never comes into the main pool area if he can help it.”

Jeff scratched his chin. “Maybe he’s afraid of water.”

“Like a swim instructor could be scared of going into the pool,” he scoffed. “He teaches in the kiddie pool and the endless pool, so it can’t be all water.”

Jeff just shrugged.

But the comment wouldn’t let go his brain. It created an itch at the back of his mind every time he saw Steve.

The closest he ever got to the pool was just out of arm’s reach. One time he even caught one of the teen-aged beginners try for him and missed.

Steve got up and walked away and the kid was forced to do pedaling exercises until the class ended. And even then Steve still hadn’t come back from class.

He needed to mop the men’s changing room, so he called out. “Maintenance! Hey anyone in here?”

When Eddie didn’t get a response, he walked right in with mop and bucket. The rec center liked to keep the area as dry as they could even though there were signs everywhere: CAUTION WET FLOOR.

He started by the showers and slowly made his way to the changing rooms, when he got to the last stall he actually found it locked.

Shit.

He hoped he didn’t have to crawl under the gap in the door to reach around and unlock it because little kids were shits. More than once Eddie had seen them lock the door and crawl out, leaving it locked and any appeals to their parents fell on deaf ears.

But as he crouched down to look he could hear the sounds of someone crying softly. He then spotted the soft shoes that a lot of the swim staff wore again, color coded like everything else in this place. White for trainer.

Eddie’s heart sank.

“Hey, Harrington, that you?” he called out gently. All their last names were on the backs of their polos.

There was a sniffle or two before the weak, “Yeah, yeah. Sorry, just give me a minute and I’ll be out of your way.”

The door opened and a very disheveled Steve came out of the stall, head down and shoulders rounded.

“You sick or something?” Eddie asked, tilting his head to get a better look at the man.

Steve let out a bitter laugh. “Yeah you can say that.” He went to the sinks and splashed water on his face couple of times before drying it on a paper towel and throwing it away.

Eddie watched as the trainer exited the changing rooms leaving him with more questions then he had answers.

~

Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11

Tag List: FIVE SLOTS REMAINING

1-@mira-jadeamethyst @rozzieroos @itsall-taken @redfreckledwolf @zerokrox-blog

2- @gregre369 ​@a-little-unsteddie @chaosgremlinmunson @messrs-weasley @cryptid-system

3- @maya-custodios-dionach @goodolefashionedloverboi @val-from-lawrence @carlyv @wonderland-girl143-blog

4- @justforthedead89 @irregular-child @bookbinderbitch @bookworm0690 @forgottenkanji

5- @anne-bennett-cosplayer @yikes-a-bee @awkwardgravity1 @littlewildflowerkitten @genderless-spoon

6- @dragonmama76 @ellietheasexylibrarian @thedragonsaunt @useless-nb-bisexual @disrespectedgoatman

7- @counting-dollars-counting-stars @tinyplanet95 @ravenfrog @swimmingbirdrunningrock @lingeringmirth

8- @gutterflower77 @a-lovely-craziness @just-a-tiny-void @w1ll0wtr33 @beelze-the-bubkiss

9- @chameleonhair @sadisticaltarts @dreamercec @xxfiction-is-my-realityxx @mac-attack19

[darkficsyouneveraskedfor]

Paradigm Shift 4

Warnings: this fic will include elements, some dark, such noncon/dubcon, and other untagged triggers. Please take this into account before proceeding. It is up to curate your online consumption safely.

Summary: you get transferred to a new position but it’s hardly a breath of fresh air. (plus!reader)

Characters: Loki, Bucky Barnes, this reader is known as Billie.

Author’s Note: Please feel free to leave some feedback, reblog, and jump into my asks. I’m always happy to discuss with you and riff on idea. As always, you are cherished and adored! Stay safe, be kind, and treat yourself💜

💼Part of the Bad Bosses AU💼

You have one victory on your first day and it’s hardly that. Laufeyson and Barnes responded but it’s just more work to put on your plate. Now you have to go through and figure out how to balance it all. Well, it’s Friday and you can worry about all of that on Monday. 

You head out from the office. You have earned your prize. Drinks. And you’re not going to take it easy, even if Missie tells you to. 

You get there later than the others. You barely have enough time to get home and change out of your striped blouse. All you really did was switch out your blazer for a leather jacket. 

Georgie is nervous and glum. Her boss is taking her on an impromptu work trip. From what you’ve heard of the guy, he’s a real tool. You envy Izzie as she’s jumping out of planes instead of moping over an office desk. You’ll have to ask her how she got into that. 

Before you can put in your order for a double paloma, more tempted to just ask for a straight shot of tequila, a server appears with a tray of drinks. Ugh. You can see the sugar in the colour alone. 

“I don’t think that’s for us,” Elfie says before you can. 

“Some gentlemen sent them,” the server gestures behind her with her chin. 

She unload the tray as you strain to see the creeper buying a round for you. There’s always some loser buzzing around like a gnat. “God, I could use a tequila...” you mutter. 

“Who is that?” Rosie asks what you’re all thinking as a man waves and Dizzie waves back. You want to snatch her hand down. She can be so naive. 

“That’s my boss,” she explains and your throat locks up. You might just choke on your own damn tongue. 

You sit back down and hide your face between your hands. It can’t be but you’re certain at a glance. Dark hair, square jaw, piercing blue eyes. Did he see you too. 

“Shit, he’s with my boss!” You hiss. 

“Your boss?” Elfie leans in with concern. 

“One of them.” 

“And... is that... Mr. Rogers?” Rosie chimes. “What are the odds?” 

You lift your face and glare at her brightness. She might like her boss but you have been in hell all day. You can’t even begin to explain the shit pile you’ve been handed. Two bosses. Both eager to outdo the other’s assholery. 

“It’s so nice of them to send some drinks thought,” Dizzie says. 

Rosie agrees but Elfie has the sense to question it, “but why?” 

“I won’t deny a free drink..” Missie slurps. 

You ignore their chatter and raise your hand above the din. You signal to the server with a fraction of a smile. Fuck this apple bullshit. You need the hard stuff. 

The alcohol helps the night along but you can’t shake the presence across the bar. You’re paranoid. It’s too much of a coincidence. More so than Barnes being there but with Rosie and Dizzie’s bosses. You gues their type flock together. 

Still, you can’t quite shake it. You keep yourself to two palomas. You won’t risk making a single misstep. 

At the end of the night, you head off alone. Usually, you’d split a cab with Elfie but she left early, Georgie too. You yawn and bid goodbye to the rest. 

You dive out into the dark and tuck your hands into your pockets. The street is quiet as you step up to the curb. At this hour, it’s only cabs but you don’t see any lurking around. You head down the pavement in search of a ride. 

“Billie,” the deep timbre halts you. You blow out between your lips and turn to face Barnes. You're not surprised. 

“Mr. Barnes,” you greet. 

“Walking home alone?” He asks. 

“Trying to find a cab.” You spin back and raise your hand as a yellow car appears around the corner. 

“If you need a ride...” he offers. 

“No thank you.” You lean in as you flag the driver. He stops just a few feet away to pick up a group of guys. Shit. 

“I don’t mind.” He insists. 

You shake your head and cross your arms. You continue down the street. You don’t live that far. His footfalls echo yours. 

“You know, it wasn’t in the options but I do expect you to flash a smile or too,” he chirps as he comes parallel to you. 

“I’m not on the clock.” 

“No, you’re not. So how about another drink?” 

You scoff and stop. “I don’t mix my personal and professional life.” 

“All professional, doll. I’m just congratulating you on your new position.” He smirks as you glance over. 

“I gotta get home.” 

You walk on and he does too. You get to the corner and harrumph. You stop again. 

“What are you doing?” You ask. 

“With that kinda attitude, you’ll fit right in with Laufeyson.” 

You tilt your head as you consider your options. Keep going and lead him home or argue with him some more. Why can’t it just be over? 

“I can be a nice guy. You caught me on a bad day,” he says. 

“Look, I appreciate the offer, Mr. Barnes.” 

“We’re not at work. Bucky’s good.” 

“Mr. Barnes,” you repeat. “I’m tired. It was a long day, thank to you, and I need to go home and sleep. Let’s save the niceties for Monday. Please.” 

He considers you, his cheek dimpling. His blue eyes scan your grim expression. He snorts. 

“Huh, I think I misjudged you, doll.” He reaches to fix the floppy lapel of your jacket. “I really didn’t think you were that much of a tight ass. Guess I’ll just have to loosen it up.” He winks and pulls back, tucking his hands into his pockets. “Be safe,” he turns on his heels, “don’t know what kinda creeps are hanging out around here.” 

He struts back towards the bar and you glare after him. Right. You’re dreading Monday even more. 

[sgt-seabass]

𝒂 𝒕𝒊𝒅𝒆 𝒐𝒇 𝒘𝒂𝒓 𝒂𝒏𝒅 𝒃𝒓𝒐𝒌𝒆𝒏 𝒅𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒎𝒔

✧˚ · . a collaboration between @navybrat817 and sgt-seabass

Is this the way it's got to be? Ignite the fire inside of me. Embrace the life of tragedy. A tide of war and broken dreams. (x)

pairing — bucky barnes x reader w/c — 6.3k this is a dark fic. 18+ only. listening to —♫3 am walk

warnings — bucky barnes is a sweetheart, implied (consensual) smut, kidnapping, assault, violence against reader, mention of bodily injury, stabbing, knives, blood, bad guys being cunts, hydra exists, degradation, threat of non-con, whump, threat of violence against an animal (but the animal is not touched or harmed), death threats a/n — after months of brainstorming and writing together with Navy, this has finally been born. this piece is part of a larger AU we made together, so watch this space for more in the future.

Waking up next to Bucky was the easiest thing you ever did, because that was your happiest dream come true.

Even when his alarm blared before the sun had even considered rising, in the early hours when birds were still in their slumber, and the moon lit the bedroom with its ethereal glow, you would still give everything to wake up to the sleepy smile of your boyfriend.

You went to bed thinking of him as he ran his fingers down your back, helping ease you into a restful sleep, and you woke thinking of him as he tried to cover your eyes from his lit-up phone.

You both groaned, begging the stars for more time in bed. But as the incessant beeping filled the room, neither of you would get back to sleep soon.

Bucky was an Avenger. And that meant he had to go save the world. But that didn’t make it any easier when he had to leave for missions.

As Bucky leaned over to turn his phone off, you wrapped your arms around him, spooning him with your chin on his shoulder. “You could just stay home.”

Something in your gut was calling to you, warning you that he needed to stay home. It made you fearful. What if he got hurt?

In hindsight, it was you who needed the protection.

Bucky sighed, turning off the annoying buzzing of his phone. “You know I want to. But I can’t. Duty calls, sweetheart.”

God, you’d never get sick of the gravelly twinge to his voice in the mornings.

“Steve and Sam need backup,” he yawned, rolling over so he could cradle your head to his firm chest as he lay on his back, allowing you to smell the fading scent of his cologne.

“I’m sure they’ll be fine on their own,” you smiled, placing a kiss on his pec. Bucky’s habit of sleeping in only boxers always had you wanting to kiss him all over. Covering him in your affections was always tempting, even when he got shy, especially around his scarred shoulder.

“Baby, stop it,” Bucky almost whined, like a toddler tempted with treats. “Please don’t make this harder for me.”

“Sorry,” you placated, that nauseous feeling in the pit of your stomach not easing as your eyes adjusted to the dark room.

Outside, you could hear the occasional car and pedestrian. But for the most part, Brooklyn was asleep. It was a peaceful silence between you, enjoying each other’s touch while it began drizzling rain outside.

“Well, it’s raining. Now you’ll just have to stay home.” You cheekily nipped at Bucky’s side before shuffling up to kiss his stubbled cheek.

“Is that so?” Bucky chuckled, eyes crinkling in your favourite show of joy.

“Mhm. No missions on rainy days,” you said matter-of-factly with a serious look on your face, a look you couldn’t hold when Bucky tickled your sides. You burst into giggles, gasping softly when Bucky rolled you under him so he towered over you, your body caged between his bulky arms.

“That’s too bad. I thought you were going to have a fun day with Natalia.” Bucky’s hair fell forward and covered some of his face. But there was no missing his twinkling blue eyes, reflecting the lights outside in his orbs. “Weren’t you going to have a girls movie night?”

“Yes, but I’d rather you join us.” Your hands ran up his sides, feeling rippled muscle until you reached his neck and jaw. His stubble pricked at your fingers as you cupped his face.

“I don’t want to be the third wheel. What are you ‘gonna watch?” As he spoke, Bucky began placing gentle kisses on your cheek that trailed down your collarbone.

“Cruel Intentions,” you muttered, revelling in the feeling of his plush lips against your skin.

“You’ve shown me that one,” Bucky murmured against your neck. “That’s the one with the lesbian kissing scene, right?”

You rolled your eyes with mock offence. “Of course that’s the bit you remember. And it’s not just any kissing scene. It’s the legendary kiss between Sarah Michelle Gellar and Selma Blair.”

Bucky pulled himself back up, raising his brows and trying, and failing, to hide his smirk. “Sorry, how could I forget.” His tongue darted out to wet his lips. “Let me see if I remember correctly. It goes like this, right?”

Your heart was ready to burst out of your chest when Bucky’s lips met yours. Morning breath be damned; there was simply nothing better than kissing Bucky Barnes.

He licked across your bottom lip before you opened your mouth to let him in. “Bucky…” You moaned, your tongues sliding together like a choreographed ballroom dance.

Your hands held his scruffy jaw while his hands, one cold and one warm, held your waist. You could always tell when he was getting aroused by the way he’d lose some motor control of his silver arm, the hand twitching and metal plates shifting.

In hindsight, you’d miss the way he’d hold you the most.

Bucky slowly pulled away, his metal hand rising so his thumb could brush over your spittle-smeared lips. “Something like that, right?”

“Yeah.” You breathed out before taking the digit into your mouth.

Even though he couldn’t feel it, you could see how Bucky’s pupils dilated as he watched you suck.

His metal arm had been used for so much evil. But you always wanted to remind him of who he was. Your lover, your best friend. Your everything. Just like you were to him.

You weren’t afraid, and you embraced every part of him. While many cowered away from the man with the metal arm, you gravitated towards him, as if your heart was connected to him with impenetrable strings of fate.

“God, I love you.” Bucky’s metal hand cupped your cheek, his breath hitching for a moment as he gazed at you, as if so full of emotion his words were caught in his throat.

You placed your palm over his hand, snuggling into the cold metal like it was a warm hug. “I love you too, Bucky baby.”

An embarrassed flush spread over Bucky’s cheeks as it always did when you spoke to him sweetly. He might have been a soldier, but he was still a soft romantic at heart.

With the pitter-patter of rain against the window, the room no more than illuminated shadows, you were entirely enraptured by Bucky. You both stayed silent, just soaking in the moment as sparks flew. Even though you’d been together for two years, the chemistry was still like the first day you met. The first time you kissed. The first day you fucked.

The world around you was dark, yet you weren’t scared because Bucky was there.

The languid movement of Bucky’s lips to yours was tender, a familiar movement that he’d done so many times before. Feathery light, yet full of heat, he brushed his lips over yours. “I wish you could come with me.”

“I could stay in the jet.” You offered with sincerity. But that part of Bucky’s world wasn’t for you, you both knew that. You were no agent, a mere civilian with a super soldier boyfriend. But something told you that’s what drew Bucky to you, your normalcy. You gave him a chance at a life that had been stolen from him for so many years.

“I wouldn’t forgive myself if you got hurt. You’re safer here.”

In hindsight, he was very wrong.

Bucky captured your lips again, caressing and lingering in a way that had your heart fluttering and cheeks burning.

You tangled your hands into his locks, deepening the kiss. If he was going, you needed every moment you could get.

Bucky gripped your chin with his flesh hand, opening your mouth for him.

The sweetness turned sultry, and before long, Bucky was grinding himself against your pyjama-covered core.

Words couldn’t describe the desire that was awash in the room. Two lovers revelling in a happiness that was so rare, as if a million I love you’s were condensed into a single moment. No poet could describe this connection or the way it made you feel.

With Bucky’s embrace, you were home.

Bucky slowly trailed kisses down your neck, chest and stomach until he reached your pulsing pussy.

“I better tire you out before I go.” He smirked, cheeky as ever.

And tire you out, he did.

It wasn’t about his pleasure in that moment. He solely focused on you.

The way he moved his tongue, the way he pulled you apart, it was damn near artistic.

Steve may have been a painter, but Bucky was an artist in the act of love.

In hindsight, you should have cherished this moment more. Because it was the last happiness you would feel for some time.

The unease in your stomach began to grow in intensity as time passed, and by the time Bucky pulled himself away to get ready and leave, there were unexplainable chills wracking through you.

Bucky had done a thousand missions in your time together and had come home safe each time. Steve knew you’d likely kill him if something happened to Bucky. So why was this time different?

It was like your soul was trying to reach out and tell you something. But it must have been speaking another language, because you didn’t understand what was wrong.

You made the most of your fleeting time with Bucky before he left. He changed into his workout gear so he could kit up at the compound where most of the Avengers still resided, and Bucky had once lived. He didn’t leave many weapons in the home; you preferred it that way. The only one you knew of was the knife hidden under the couch, but you were sure there were other blades around.

Bucky had never told you why he didn’t live at the compound anymore, but Nat had hinted at tension between Bucky and Tony. You’d found it odd, given that Tony had been friendly to you each time you’d visited the compound.

But it wasn’t your business and didn’t matter to you anyway. You were content living with Bucky in your cosy apartment. There was more than enough space for both you and your fur child Alpine, plus a second bedroom for when Steve stayed over.

You snuggled into the duvet when Bucky left to make you a cup of tea before he headed off, and seeing as there was now a free spot, Alpine entered from the main area and took her chance to cosy up next to you. You pet the long-haired white cat as you waited, listening to her soft purrs to help ground you.

And when Bucky returned, you felt rather teary, your vision blurring as your emotions almost got the better of you. “Stay safe, please.”

Bucky set your earl grey down on the coaster on your bedside table before his concerned gaze turned to you. “I’ll be just fine. I’ll have my phone on me the whole time.”

“Is the mission dangerous?” You couldn’t help but ask. But you always got the same answer.

“I can’t talk about it, baby. But I’ll be okay. I promise,” Bucky reassured you with a kiss on your forehead. “You and Alpine better hold down the fort for me, okay?”

“Yeah. We’re going to get up to lots of mischief,” you smiled the best you could, holding Bucky’s hand.

“That’s my girls.” Bucky gave Alpine a little scratch under her chin before doing the same to you. “I’ll be back before you know it. Now get some more sleep, soldier’s orders.”

“Yes, sergeant,” you mock saluted before Bucky kissed you and pulled away.

“I love you, doll,” Bucky called from the doorway, as if taking his chance to imprint the sight of you into his mind.

In hindsight, he should have looked a lot longer.

“I love you too,” you gave Bucky a little wave. Alpine meowed in her own show of affection.

And like that, he was gone; The final sound from him was the closing of the front door behind him.

You turned the television on for some white noise while you sipped at your tea before you did as you were told, allowing the talking of some trash reality show to become background noise as you fell back asleep. As you dozed off, you couldn’t help but notice one side of the bed a lot colder than when you first had awoken.

For the second time that day, you woke up. This time, the sunlight beamed through the open curtains, since Bucky loved being woken by the sun warming his skin. He hated being cold.

Next to you lay a napping Alpine, her fluffy body rising and falling slowly with each deep breath. You placed a hand on her side, smiling at the little yip that came from her in surprise. She rolled onto her back, deep blue eyes watching you as you gaily scritched her belly.

She took the chance to latch onto your hand, playfully holding onto your wrist while her feet kicked and teeth ran across your skin.

“Hey, silly goose. Let me go.” Your chastisement was light and playful. While you’d prefer waking up next to Bucky, Alpine was a good replacement on the lonely days. She was your family, just like Bucky.

When Alpine rolled back over with a tired huff, you decided to leave her to slumber. As much as you wanted to annoy her more, you didn’t want to push your luck and end up with a pissed off kitty. She was moody, just like her dad.

You slinked out of bed, taking a moment to stretch when your feet hit the cold floorboards. With a yawn, you looked around the room. You should really get a rug, but Bucky liked lying on the floors when he found the bed too soft. On those nights, you’d join him, even if it left your back stiff and sore.

Padded steps took you to the kitchen, your body on autopilot as you got Alpine’s food ready for when she got up. It was the same routine as every morning. Feed the cat, shower, and check your emails for new commissions.

In hindsight, you should have been paying more attention.

You hummed as you made your way to the bathroom, connecting your phone to the Bluetooth speakers so you could play some music while you tried to relax. Your mind would run without the interruption of songs. And you didn’t want to start thinking about work before you’d had a chance to breathe.

In hindsight, you shouldn’t have put the music so loud.

It was a luxury working from home, getting to pick your own hours. You had felt a little guilty when Bucky first proposed the idea of you quitting your crappy retail job to follow your dream of graphic design, as he could bare the brunt of the expenses.

But now you were flourishing; you were just grateful for his support. There were peaks and troughs like any job, but your heart was content sitting in your shared apartment, designing things that made the world a brighter place.

You turned the shower on, bopping along to your music as you shed yourself of your pyjamas and got into the tiled shower. You could have a bath, but you preferred to save those moments for when Bucky could join you.

The hot water made you hiss at first before your body acclimatised, skin heating up as the stream washed over you.

You faced the wall, resting your head on the tile as the spray rushed down your back.

In hindsight, you should have turned around.

The consequence of your various decisions throughout the morning came to a startling precipice.

With no idea of your surroundings, you were surprised when someone looped their arms under your armpits and over your shoulders, hauling you backwards.

You didn’t even scream for a moment, your brain unable to catch up before the adrenaline kicked in full force.

The assailant didn’t speak, which almost made it worse, as he started to walk backwards with your back to his chest, arms locked over your front. More than ever, you really wished you’d taken Bucky up on those self-defence classes.

“Thanks, Buck. But I’ll never use them.”

“I just want to keep you safe.”

“I am safe. My boyfriend is an Avenger, remember?”

Fight or flight kicked in, and your screaming started. You kicked your feet up and planted your soles on the cold tiled wall. With all your strength, you pushed back like a springboard, sending you and your attacker hurtling backwards.

He let go as he fell, and while he fell through one glass pane of the shower, you fell through another. The force had the glass shattering, sending thousands of shards all over the room.

You scrunched your eyes closed, wailing when you stepped in the broken glass, pain shooting through you when the shards buried themselves into the soles of your feet. But a second attacker caught you before your body hit the sharp ground. The piercing pain in your feet barely registered with how your body buzzed. Blood began to cover the floor, your essence coating the tiles a sickly red.

Your eyes shot open to see who caught you. A dirty blonde with a youthful grin. The man who had grabbed you first, another blonde with bright blue eyes and a scowl, had caught himself against the double sink.

Time froze for a moment when you looked at the door. There was another man with dark brown hair and an ominous expression, his features dark like his intent. Three men. You had no idea if more waited outside the door, but anything would be better than being stuck in this room.

“Nice catch, Damien,” the dark-haired man grinned.

“Yeah, no problem, Mads,” the man holding you spoke, chuckling like he wasn’t holding a hostage in his grip. “Not like Kage was any help.”

With them distracted, you bolted for the bathroom door, ignoring the way your feet tore with each step.

“Maddox! Grab her!” The man against the counter, Kage, yelled. Pushing himself off the marble to follow you.

You managed to duck under Maddox’s arms and stumbled into the kitchen. Your blood was already pooling on the ground with each step you took, like red footprints in the snow.

A meow caught your attention; Alpine stood in the bedroom doorway, her tail straight and her ears back against her head, the anxiety clear.

“Alpine! Hide under the bed,” you hissed, knowing you only had seconds before the unknown men came after you. If you were to die, there was no way you’d let them get Alpine too. Alpine stared at you momentarily, but as the tears welled in your eyes, she rushed off, perhaps understanding the weight of your command. This wasn’t belly scratches and joking around anymore.

You rushed for the knife block on the kitchen counter, but a hand on the back of your neck stopped you before you could reach it. “Nice try, bitch.”

Maddox gripped your neck and shoulders before he threw you over the kitchen counter, sending you rolling over and onto the bar stools that sat neatly on the other side. You tumbled to the ground, groaning instantly at the pain of the wood hitting you from multiple angles during your descent.

The trajectory sent you towards the dining table, and with Kage and Damien coming in close, you shot up and grabbed one of the dining chairs. You held it out like a weapon, with the legs facing outwards. Your breaths came out in short pants as tears trickled down your cheeks, while a shard of wood from the stool stuck out of your side. “What do you want? I don’t have any money, please.”

“Are you dumb enough to think we’re here for money?” Damien goaded, slowly closing in the distance between you two.

Maddox jumped the counter and landed behind you, boxing you in. With a scream, you threw the chair at Damien and attempted to flee under the dining table.

You squealed when Maddox grabbed your ankle, his grip harsh. You turned to look back at him, before you kicked him in the face with your free leg. He groaned in pain, and you didn’t check to see how bad you’d hurt him before you crawled out to the other side of the table.

Kage had been waiting for you, and when you reached him, he dealt a sharp kick to your side. The pain winded you, your mouth ajar with a shocked gasp before he kicked your ribs again.

You rolled onto your back, watching as Kage considered you from above. The way he looked at you – the malice. They were going to kill you. A woman could always sense the imposing threat that men had, for it was simply the female experience to be at the mercy of those who wanted to harm you.

You should have stopped Bucky from going – should have trusted your gut. Although, if these men wanted you dead, then there would only have been so much Bucky could do. He was a victim as much as you in the world of unfairness. A man out of time. A man who just wanted a semblance of normalcy.

It was mournful that his one good thing was becoming marred with the violence he had become so used to.

“I don’t want to die,” you wept under the man, pulling the wooden stake from your side with a cry of pain. "Please."

Turning over, you dragged your bloodied body towards your desk. The same desk you spent most of your days on. Your computer and sketchbooks were filled with hopes and dreams, colour and beautiful chaos.

Your ichor-covered hand grabbed onto the side, using it like a crutch to stand up. You couldn’t stop fighting. If you were going to perish, you’d go out swinging.

“You’re still trying? It’s pathetic. You can barely stand,” Kage growled as Damien and Maddox began wreaking havoc behind him. They were smashing and destroying everything in sight, demolishing the world you and Bucky had built with love and a cherishing touch.

“F.. Fuck you,” you weakly spat, legs burning with the need to sit down.

Kage snapped, grabbing you and dragging you across the desk. Your computer smashed onto the ground, along with all your notebooks and stationery. He threw you down on top of the mangled computer, allowing the glass of your screen to stick into your back. In a way, it wasn’t a new sensation anymore. The sharp piercing of your feet had dulled your body to the point where the new pain was no more than a sudden spike that turned into a dull ache.

“You think you’re special? You’re nothing. Not even worth expending energy on.” Kage left your side, and your sightline moved to the couch.

Bucky kept a knife under it.

Trying to not show your intention, you used your arms to pull yourself along the hardwoods towards the couch, while Maddox closed in and kept tapping your bare ass with the toe of his boot.

“I wonder what he likes about you,” Maddox considered. “Are you that good a fuck? Do you cook him meals just like the old days, huh? ‘Cause to me, you just seem like a puny helpless girl. There’s no fun in killing someone who might as well be already dead.”

His taunts made your blood boil, and when you reached the corner of the couch, you turned onto your back, facing the assailant. “Go fuck yourself. You don’t know anything.”

“Ah, see there’s a little fire. I like it when they fight back.” Maddox dropped to his knees, one on either side of your thighs so you were boxed in. “I want to watch the light drain from your eyes, see all that hope just whittle away to nothing. Because, like Kage said, you are nothing.”

He moved in closer, to the point where you could smell the stale whisky on his breath. “I wonder what body part your boyfriend will find first. Maybe I’ll put your head under the bed with your fucking cat. What do you think? Are you ready to die?”

You let out an almighty scream when you reached and grabbed the knife, pulling it out and slashing Maddox across the arm before he could react.

He was a lot faster than you, however, and the moment you got a hit in on him he jumped back, eyes turning a lot darker. “Oh, you’re fucking stupid.” He growled, before he quickly overpowered you.

In a struggle, you screamed and thrashed, but by bearing his weight onto you, Maddox could manoeuvre you. He picked you up, before slamming you back down onto the hardwood floors. Your head snapped back from the force, whacking against the ground with a loud crack. 

Everything went black for a moment, and by the time your vision came back, Maddox was squatting over you with the sole of his boot stepping on your wrist, the knife still in your grip.

“You really don’t know when to stop, huh? Can’t you see you’re going to lose no matter what you do?” Maddox’s boot pressed harder, and your wrist creaked uncomfortably under the pressure.

You let go of the knife just before your bones would reach the point of snapping, the metal clattering to the ground. Despite the tears in your eyes and the fear in your heart, you were thankful for the life you had. If this were to be the end of your existence, you were okay with that. Bucky had given you a life worth of love in the short two years you’d known him. 

As you watched the sharp eyes of the man above you, you thought of Bucky. You hoped this loss would not destroy him. The life you had experienced together would not change; those happy memories of laughter and smiles still there. You hoped he would not cry for you, but feel a blossoming love at the thought of you. Death wouldn’t have you becoming a ghost of a forgotten past, but a memory to be cherished in Bucky’s future. And you would be waiting for him on the other side, should he be expecting to see you there after his inevitable demise. You would be just around the corner, waiting like nothing had ever been lost. These men could try and take your body, but they would not take your soul. That belonged to the man thousands of miles away saving the world. “I’m not going to lose. I’ve already won.”

“Yeah? Does this feel like winning?” Maddox sneered before he picked up the blade and plunged the knife into your shoulder, the white-hot pain splintering through you like the broken glass of your shower. Your mouth opened into a silent, broken scream, the anguish unlike anything you’d felt before.

This was just a fraction of what Bucky had felt in his lifetime, yet this felt like the whole world was collapsing in on you, your body broken. Perhaps these men were right - maybe you were weak. Because the knife in your shoulder was enough to break you. Would Bucky be disappointed? Would he expect you to have put up more of a fight? The logical response would be no. But the blade slicing through your muscles made it hard to think straight.

Maddox slapped your cheek and twisted the blade. “I asked you a question, little bitch. Does this feel like you’re winning?”

Your choked cries painfully shook your shoulders, and despite it all, you nodded. “Yes. I’ve already won and you can’t take that from me.”

“Stupid fucking whore, listen to this slut. She really thinks she’s worth something.” Damien called out from behind Maddox, looking at you from over his shoulder. Kage joined the commotion, gazing at the knife lodged in your shoulder.

Without compassion, Maddox ripped the knife from your shoulder, your palms raising to try to press on the open wound. There was no reprieve with these men, however. Maddox grabbed your shoulders, ignoring your yelps and wails while he threw you over the back of the couch.

Your front dropped onto the sofa, while your ass stuck in the air on the stiff back of the couch. The fear that roiled inside you turned tenfold as Kage came up behind you, pressing on your lower back so your hips pressed painfully into the couch frame. Damien and Maddox came around your front, their crotches scarily close to your face.

“You know what we can take from you, though? Your dignity.” Kage’s hands moved from your back to the globes of your ass. “I could fuck you right here, and there’s nothing you could do about it.”

If the humiliation of being naked wasn’t enough, having the intruders touch you like this was an indignity that would change you forever. A small part of your golden soul blackened, and you didn’t know if it could ever be saved.

Damien gripped your chin, forcing you to look up at the two men. “And we could fuck that mouth of yours. Maybe even pull a few teeth if you dared fight.”

“I bet you’d love it. After all, you have to be all kinds of fucked up to fuck the Winter Soldier,” Kage said as his fingers moved to feel across your thighs.

“Don’t you dare speak about him like that. He’s more of a man than you three put together.” The mere mention of Bucky had your anger returning. You let out a huffed breath before you used the last of your depleting strength to lift your legs and kick Kage in the stomach. He didn’t move, body like a stone statue, but the movement pushed you over the couch and onto the living room floor. The plushness of the cushions did little to soften your fall, a whimpered breath coming from your tired body.

You were just so tired. The more blood you lost, the harder it was to keep going. As your ichor stained the rug below you, you glanced to the blackened television.

“Bucky, what are you doing on the floor? And is that all the stuff from the bed?”

“We’re having a pillow fort movie night. The popcorn is in the microwave.”

“It’s going to be a pain to put the bed back together, you know.”

“Then we’ll just have to sleep here. Don’t worry, I’m sure we can break it in. It’s one new surface I haven’t fucked you on yet.”

No. You couldn’t give up. You owed Bucky your best fight. You had no doubt he would do the same for you.

The assailants closed in again, the same dark-haired asshole taunting you with his menacing grin.

“Fuck you,” you spat, seeing red when he tried to grab you.

Most of the punches you threw didn’t land, but it didn’t matter to you. Your arms were a blur as you screamed and unleashed all the fury you had.

But they just laughed at your efforts. The blood loss had clearly taken full effect with the way you moved slower than you intended, your arms weakening quickly.

“Nice try, toy.” Maddox picked you up by the shoulders before throwing you into the wooden coffee table.

The thin tabletop cracked and fractured instantly, wood splintering around the dent your body left.

The pain had become immaterial, the agony reducing from a boil to a simmer as your ability to feel lessened to the point where nothing was at all. Perhaps it was your body protecting your psyche, or you were dying. Either way, it left you feeling somewhat euphoric.

"She still fighting?"

"Let her be. She isn't going anywhere."

"Dumb bitch thought she stood a chance."

Your dazed state had the men leaving you to finish trashing the house. With no immediate threat, you made your last-ditch attempt. You had to let Bucky know who killed you. You knew it would kill him to not know who attacked you.

Numbed, you took another look at the men. There was nothing too unusual about them, just their distinctive hair colours, eye colours and the symbol they all bore. You hadn’t noticed it at first, but now with your chance to inspect them, you sighted a circular insignia on the front of their black hoodies. A green… octopus?

When Damien threw a plate at you that shattered against your forearm when you raised it to defend yourself, your thoughts were cut off. The porcelain dropped around you, and you picked up one of the pieces. On it was a little drawing of a cat. You and Bucky had done a pottery art class and came home with a few plates. You picked up a second piece, a sob bubbling from your throat when you looked at the two fragments together. A little Alpine that you had drawn, and a little bird that Bucky had drawn with red wings.

You let the remnants of the plate drop to the ground, the once beautiful creation covered with your blood. They really were destroying everything. As Damien continued to vandalise the kitchen, Maddox and Damien tore apart your boxes of photos.

Even with the horror of having your life stripped away, you struggled to look away. You saw the green octopus again, and something in the back of your mind was trying to get out – to tell you what it meant.

The emblem was so familiar, and you turned onto your stomach as you thought. Pulling yourself to a free patch of hardwood flooring, you began writing out the word ‘blonde’ with your blood, trying to give Bucky anything you could.

Kage stopped you after the first word, and it was like there was cotton wool in your ears as he pulled your hand back. You assumed he said something to chastise you, but you didn’t register it.

You could see his expression, though. He was enjoying himself, laughing with his partners as he took your arms and dragged you on your back towards the front door.

When you looked up, you saw his hoodie closer, and that’s when it clicked. Hydra? But Hydra was red? And from what you heard on the news after the Triskelion incident, they were some power-crazed terrorist organisation bent on absolute control. What were they doing in your apartment? And why did they hate Bucky so much?

Bucky hadn’t told you much about his past, and part of you understood. You could tell by the vulnerable look in his eye that he was scared you’d leave him every time the Winter Soldier was brought up, which was rare.

All you knew was that he was under control as the Winter Soldier, and did some horrible things. But you never pressed, and you didn’t need to. You knew enough to know Bucky was a victim, and that was enough.

Good people like Sam and Natasha wouldn’t have continued to stand by him if Bucky was anything more than an innocent, manipulated prisoner of war. Steve would stand with Bucky regardless, but you didn’t blame him for that. Some relationships simply went further than right or wrong, innocent or guilty. Steve would stand by Bucky through thick and thin, just like you would.

But that didn’t explain why these men were here and tormenting you. This was more than just an attack – it was complete and utter destruction. The apartment was in ruins, completely desecrated.

Kage dragged and dumped your body against the entry wall, amongst the torn photos of you and Bucky. Your gaze turned to one where you were both smiling, huddling in close. It was taken on Steve’s birthday. You’d all thrown him a surprise party in the compound. You remember because Bucky had you both wear a comically bad Captain America t-shirt to tease him.

The photo, while tattered, was a reminder. While this moment was pure suffering, life was also full of moments that had your heart full of love. Life wasn’t always full of pain, and this torture was but a brief snapshot in the greater picture of your life.

Now, your heart hurt because you’d experienced such great love you knew what it was like to feel the loss. Tears trickled down your cheeks as you mourned what could have been. You should be experiencing many more birthdays and silly t-shirts, but it seemed that wasn’t what fate had planned for you.

The cries you let out were stricken with grief, and for the first time, the men went silent and just looked at you as if you were human, not just a toy for their enjoyment.

“Talk about a mood killer,” Damien sniggered, but Kage quickly raised his hand.

“Enough. Time to put her out of her misery.”

Your blood turned icy cold, dread settling in your stomach as you whimpered, too drained to run. “Please, don’t. Just leave me. I won’t tell anyone.” A blatant lie, but you had to try. You’d seen their faces, and that alone sealed your fate. "I don't want to die," you said more to yourself than to them.

“Pretty pictures. Too bad they’re a bit stained.” Maddox mocked as he picked up one of the discarded photo albums. It was the heaviest one, full of memories that were now soaked with your blood.

Maddox handed the album to Kage, unbothered by the drips of red that hit the floor. 

They all stood before you as Kage flipped through the pages, his features hardened. “He’s so happy. Let’s see if the monster smiles now.”

Kage slammed the book closed, sealing your fate between his hands. That part of your life was ending, and these three were writing your future.

There was no point pleading with them, and you were too devoid of energy to do more than sit with shallow breaths, awaiting your death.

But one last ounce of adrenaline coursed through your veins as you tried to keep your eyes open. "His name is Bu-"

Kage raised the photo album before slamming it down on your head. It knocked you out instantly, the world going black as your body toppled to the side.

But the reaper didn’t come. Your heart continued beating, lungs filling with air.

Your suffering was due to continue. This wasn’t the end.

[earthry]

How to Tempt Your Papas (Headcanons)

How to get your papas home early, inspired by this post (also mentioned in Copia's section).

sfw mostly, a little spicy imagery in some parts, gn!reader

Primo

Primo has such a soft spot for you. All you really have to do is send him some really sappy message telling him that he makes you so happy and you love him very much and he just melts.

He’ll send an equally long message about how he feels the same, how he loves you without requisite and that you make him want to be a better man every day of his life. That’s your hook and line. 

For the sinker, send him a selfie of you in one of his sweaters all cozy in bed with a empty space beside you with a text saying ‘I miss you so much, I’m so cold and lonely without you :(‘ no matter how cheesy you think it is, it will capture good ol’ peepaw’s heart.

He’ll go ‘Oh no :( I left my dearest all alone, how could I? Shall I come home early tonight, amore mio?’ And voilà he’s home in less than half a hour. Mission successful. 

Secondo

You’d think if you send nudes it’ll rile him up enough to come home and have his wicked wiles with you but no. This man is shameless. He’ll get off right then and there to your picture and send one back of his handiwork with a promise to absolutely ruin you later for trying to tempt him. 

The first time you do this you learn that while it is a good motivator, it does not get him home any faster. Kind of backfires because when he sends you a well-framed shot of himself in hand entirely spent and messy, you're the one getting all hot and bothered now.

What really gets him home quickly is your home cooking. Make any authentic dish (especially with his mom’s recipe) and mans will be home in less than 20 minutes because that shit is fire when it’s hot out the oven.

He knows if he waits it’ll either get soggy or cold and he hates re-heating food. If you make his favorite he’ll be back in even less time.

Terzo

Where nudes don’t bring Secondo back, it’ll send Terzo packing for home. He’ll be back so fast you barely have time to put your phone down. He is so enthusiastic and most times it feels like he just can’t get enough of you.

Sure, he could wait until he’s done with his work to go home to you, glance at his phone every so often to motivate himself to finish quicker, but where’s the fun in that? His tesoro’s ready for him and who is he to keep them waiting?

He’ll dump his work onto some poor unsuspecting sibling of sin or ghoul and be out the door in seconds.

While it's very effective, you should be prepared to follow through with this man

Alright. For my ace-spectrum lovelies and those who feel uncomfortable with the idea of sex, I love you and you are so valid. Your method of choice will be Italian Soap Operas.

Every night before bed you'll watch a few episodes of a soap opera together, following along and commenting on outrageous choices or acting and pointing this out to each other.

Tell him if he doesn't come home, you're gonna start it without him. If that doesn't seem to get his butt moving, send another text ten minutes later saying 'do you want spoilers' or 'i did not expect that to pan out this way' or something about the episode coming up and he will respond with keysmashes and be on the way in no time.

Copia

Rat photos. Send him cute photos of his rats and he will cave and want to go home.

He’s a hard worker so sometimes he pulls all nighters and then just stays in the office for the whole next day as well. To lure him back to make sure he’s taking care of himself and getting food and sleep, make pancakes.

Make some for you and him and then tiny pancakes for the rats and take a picture. Tell him they’re waiting on him to eat together! They’re starving! But they really wanna wait for their papa to have breakfast together. Copia is home in minutes. 

You can also send vaguely threatening (but not really) texts with a blurry photo of his beloved rats (like this post that I love very much) with a text saying “come home or she/he gets it”. He’s not worried that you’ll actually do anything to his babies, but he’ll still want to come home faster because fuck that’s really cute and funny of you.

[acidxinxwonderland]

Pretty Eyes Made of Stardust

18 plus smut shot! Minors DNI!!!

Pairing: Glamrock Freddy x F!Reader

Summary: Freddy notices how stressed you are from being a manager at the Mega Pizzaplex, he wants you to take a break but it appears there is only one way to distract you from your heavy work load. 

Word Count: 4.3k A/N: This is a very rushed one shot to get some practice in! So it’s nothing too fancy, just thought Freddy deserved more pieces about him ;o; Enjoy all the praise and some sweet smut~ You can also read it on AO3 if that’s more of your style: https://archiveofourown.org/works/47706907

You sit at your desk with the light of the computer hitting your face while you hunch over, typing away on the keyboard with tired eyes in the comfort of your office. Working here made you quickly realize one of the things Fazbear Entertainment enjoyed doing was overworking their employees, especially if you’re the manager of all attractions. Every injury, the smallest of things breaking, an angry parent, all of that falls onto you. 

It was a lot of paperwork, an endless sea in fact, every day you have to spend hours into the night at the Pizzaplex just to get what you need to do to go home and not worry about it the next day. You press send a report in only for a new one to pop right up. You let out a frustrated sigh, sitting up in your squeaky office chair and running a hand over your face, letting it settle down onto your chin as your eyes skim over the words that quickly become one, big blurry mess. You blink, shaking your head as you try once again to read the report - yet to no avail nothing was making sense. “Jesus.” You mumble underneath your breath, having to take a moment to place your elbows on your desk and cradle your face on the palm of your hands. Your body feels so tense, it was almost as if something was crawling underneath your skin as you tried to make yourself relax. 

As you practice slow deep breaths you hear a knock at your door, causing you to straighten up from surprise as your gaze shoots over to the sound. You take a moment to regain your composure, wondering who on earth would be visiting your office so late at night. “Come in!” You call out, swinging your chair to the side to greet the late night visitor.

The door opens to reveal none other than Freddy Fazbear. You are surprised to see him but a small welcoming smile appears on your face. You have always considered Freddy to be one of your friends, something that gave you company you truly enjoyed. He has made this year of working enjoyable, in more ways than one. “Ah, Freddy. I’ve never seen you at my office so late!” You say, adjusting in your seat. “Is everything alright?” Once you ask this question you immediately begin to pray that it wasn’t some last minute report that only added onto your workload. 

“No need to worry, everything is alright.” Freddy replies, his piercing blue eyes roaming around your office before settling back onto your face. “I wanted to check in on you, I’ve noticed this is your fourth night staying this late.” 

Your soft smile widens, a laugh leaving your lips as you nod your head. “Yeah, things seem to just be going wrong at all attractions recently. A lot of work to do so… Here I am!” You gesture towards your computer and he takes a step in, making everything in the office dwarf compared to him. 

“I see… That doesn’t sound too good.” His face seems to be scanning yours, you can only assume he is checking your vitals like he does everytime the two of you see each other. “You seem to be quite stressed, superstar, perhaps it would be in your best interest to take a break or even come back early tomorrow morning so you can get some well deserved rest!” 

His concerns were sweet and you were tempted to follow his advice but you knew what had to be done. You wave your hand at him dismissively. “Psh, nah. I’m fine! Nothing I can’t handle, I’ve been getting pretty good at this.” You lie right through your teeth, if it wasn’t for your tired eyes and tensed up body you might have been able to fool him. 

Freddy falls silent for a moment once you finish reassuring him that you were okay. All you can do is look up at him with a forced smile. “Are you… Sure superstar?” He asks in a cautious tone, seeing right through your lie.

Your smile drops immediately from the question. The jig was up. Your shoulders fall while you shake your head. “No. I’m not sure.” You look off to the side, letting your guard drop around the animatronic bear who always has brought you a comforting warmth. “It’s uh… It’s a lot. All of it is just… a lot.” You let out a sigh, gaze landing upon the document on your computer screen. 

The sound of large metal feet fitting the ground falls upon your ears as he comes closer to you, a large metallic paw landing on your shoulder. The contact causes you to immediately relax.

“There’s nothing wrong with it being too much. After all, you are only human superstar. Please don’t feel like you ever have to pretend you’re okay when you’re around me.” His soft tone feels like a warm fluffy blanket wrapping around you, each kind word leaving an impact on you. 

You feel your eyes begin to sting, heart skipping a beat as you finally look up at him with a sweet smile. How could something not even human show you so much compassion? “Freddy…” Your voice breaks and you try your best to not feel embarrassed from your vulnerability. “Wow, um, thank you. That’s really sweet of you to say.” His eyelids lower, looking at you with affection as you continue to talk about your issues. “It’s just hard, you know? Never ending pile of paperwork, having to check on your guys handlers, making sure the employees of the attractions are doing their best. It’s… Like god, it’s terrible. If I’m going to be honest I would have quit by now if it wasn’t for…” You trail off, feeling a small warmth dust across your cheeks from what you were just about to confess. 

“If it wasn’t for what, superstar?” Freddy asks with curiosity laced in his tone. 

You take a moment but decide to admit what you were going to tell him, why not? He’s a robot, he wasn’t capable of judging you. “For you.” You breathe out, giving him another smile. “I mean it, I know there are days where we don’t see much of each other, but even a kind look from you can make me feel better about… Well everything really.” 

Freddy seems a little taken aback from your admission but a warm look remains on his features causing your heart to skip a beat. 

“I can’t express how much that means to me to hear you say that. If I may tell the truth as well, I feel the same way. Ever since you started working here, you added a splash of color to my daily routines, the days I don’t see you… It feels as though something is missing. It’s strange really.” 

It was strange, you didn’t expect an animatronic of all things to say something so sweet to you. A tear slips down your cheek as you let out a laugh, your cheeks heating up more. 

“Well, I guess I just have that effect on people, even on animatronics apparently.” You say jokingly, giving him a look of admiration. 

The hand on your shoulder goes up to your cheek, the cool metal against your warm cheek was soothing even if it increased your heart rate. “I guess you do.” He says in that deep voice that you’ve come to love. He leans down closer to you and you tilt your head up more, blinking up at the bear with intrigue. “You know. Your eyes are like big pools, I adore it. It hurts to see tears in them.” Your breath hitches in your throat as every word of his sinks in. You can’t help but let out a nervous laugh. “Freddy, if I didn’t know any better I’d think you were flirting with me.” Freddy lets out a deep chuckle. “What if I am?” 

What… The fuck is happening? 

The large thumb of his paw gently strokes your skin as you try to keep your cool. You are completely taken by surprise, not expecting a family friendly animatronic to be making moves on you. 

You force yourself to speak, wanting to let him know you are one hundred percent on board with this. “Then I must be the luckiest girl on earth.” You utter out, finding yourself leaning against the hand on your cheek.

“Is that so?” He rumbles, his hand sliding down to your chin and gently lifting it up. “Then… You wouldn’t mind if I kissed you, would you?” His question made your cheeks bloom into a brilliant shade of red, eyes widening as you feel as though you could die right then and there. You take a moment, staring up at him as your heart pounds in your ears. A slow shaky breath leaves you as your hands go up to his shoulders.

“I… I wouldn’t mind at all.” You manage to say despite your lungs feeling like they're getting crushed by two large hands. 

“That’s good.” Freddy gives you a wink before leaning in at an agonizingly slow pace, his lids sliding shut. You don’t hesitate, posture straightening so your warm lips can meet his muzzle. It wasn’t like kissing another person, of course it wasn’t, but it was more enticing than anything in the entire world. Your hands slide up further on his shoulders, tugging to bring him even closer to you. 

The hand on your cheek slides to the nape of your neck as his head tilts to the side, pressing against your lips harder as he gives a gentle squeeze to your skin. Your racing heart begins to calm, muscles relaxing as you find yourself getting lost in the feeling. You let out a sigh through your nose, melting into the warmth of the contact between the two of you. 

After a few passing moments Freddy pulls away and you have to suppress a whine from the loss; you open your eyes to see electric blue ones staring right back at you. A smile tugs at the corners of your lips, letting out a laugh of disbelief. Did this really just happen to you?

“So beautiful.” He admires, running a hand through your hair as he lets out a deep chuckle. “I’m surprised you allowed me to do this…” 

“Are you kidding me? I’m surprised you even wanted to do this in the first place. It’s um… For sure not in your programming.” 

Freddy lets out a mechanical hum, taking a moment to think before responding. “It isn’t in my programming at all. Sounds like you’re a bad influence on me, superstar.” 

You let out a breathy giggle, shrugging your shoulders. “I suppose I am.” Your hand goes down to his chest, rubbing up and down tantalizingly. “Does that bother you?” 

“No.” 

“Good. Because now that you’ve given me a taste, I want more.” You murmur, feeling a bit shy from your confession. 

“If that’s what you wish, I can give the world.” He leans back in and presses his muzzle against your lips again but this time with more pressure. You let out a small squeak in surprise before immediately melting, kissing him back with a matched eagerness, bringing your arms back up to wrap around his thick neck. 

You feel your breath becoming more uneven, your heart beginning to pick up its pace as you pour all your feelings into the kiss, eyes screwed shut as you move your lips against the metal. You feel large paws fall to your hips and before you know it he lifts you up as if you weigh nothing more than a feather. Without skipping a beat your legs go to wrap around his large torso, keeping your mouth upon his as you feel the air escape your lungs. 

He turns towards your desk, one hand leaving your body to push everything to the side in one swoop before placing you on the desk, not breaking the kiss once. The large metal paws begin to run up and down your sides causing you to shiver as you let out a small noise. 

Freddy pulls away and you let out a gasp for air, looking up at him with desperation now. He lets out a deep chuckle that sounds like a beautiful melody to you. 

“Why don’t I help you relax, superstar?” He says in a seductive tone that feels like pure honey. His paw finds its way to your thigh, rubbing up and down in a slow, teasing way. You only take a few seconds for you to put the pieces of the puzzle together.

“Uh, I-I-” 

“We don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do.” He says firmly, staring into your eyes. “The last thing I’d like to do is ruin what we have going on here.” 

“No, it’s n-not like that.” You say, letting out a shaky breath as you look down to see his immense paw covering up the entirety of your thigh. He was so big, you feel as though you should be threatened by this fact but you feel more safe than you ever have with another. “Just a little nervous, I.. Want this more than anything.” 

Freddy lets out a deep chuckle, giving your flesh a light squeeze that sets your nerves on fire. “Oh I know you’re nervous… Don’t think I don’t notice how fast your heart races whenever I do something as little as grazing against your arm. I can practically feel it.” His free hand goes up to your neck, gently wrapping his hand around the base and placing his thumb over your pulse. “It’s adorable.” 

The other hand slides further up your thigh before reaching your stomach, sliding underneath the hem of your shirt to go towards your chest and you feel like you’re going to die from what was taking place. Your gaze goes back up to his, completely memorized as the palm of his hand covers your breast, giving a gentle squeeze that entices you further, thighs spreading apart as you feel a wetness building up. 

“Look at you… The smallest of touch and you’re practically begging for more.” Freddy muses, a rumble vibrating his chest plate. You feel yourself tremble against his touch as your body begins to feel impossibly warm. “Lovely girl.” 

“F-Freddy…” You whimper out, a gasp leaving your lips as you eagerly lean into his touch. You cannot believe this is happening to you, never once in your life did you think an animatronic like Freddy would come on to you and then proceed to grope you in your own office. It left your head spinning, making every second a bit harder to breathe. 

The hand leaves your breast, going back to the end of your shirt to carefully lift it up over your head and place it beside you on the desk. You can’t help but feel timid exposed to him like this in your bra, his gaze roaming up and down your torso with half lidded eyes. 

“Wow.” He finally says, bringing his hands to your back to unclasp your bra, letting the straps fall down your shoulders to take in the sight of your bare breasts. “Superstar…” He murmurs, bringing his hands back to your breasts, gently squeezing them together. “You are otherworldly.” 

Your heart skips a beat from his amorous words, each compliment ingraining itself into your mind. You can’t help but look away, getting more timid as soft moans leave your mouth as he begins to massage your chest. 

“Don’t shy away from me now, I admire those lovely eyes.” Freddy was just saying all the right things, no one has ever made you feel this way. You bring your gaze back onto his, despite being an animatronic it was clear he was looking at you with pure adoration. “That’s my girl.” 

His thumbs cover the expanse of your nipples, rubbing in slow circles that sends delightful shivers throughout your body. “You have no idea how long I’ve been wanting to do this, how much I have daydreamed about you.” 

You are surprised by his admission. You always felt an attraction towards Freddy, something about him enthralled you but long ago you came to terms with the fact he could never return those feelings. Yet, here you are now, feeling drunk off the strong feelings the two of you seem to have for one another.

“Really?” You squeak out, letting out another sigh of pleasure as his thumbs press down. The feeling of arousal between your legs only grows, wanting nothing more than to feel more of his touch. “I… Wish you told me sooner.” You admit in a quiet tone. You find yourself wrapping your arms around his shoulders, pulling him closer, having to spread your legs even farther so his large frame can fit in between them. “All those restless nights thinking about you and yearning for something I didn’t think was possible.” 

“Oh superstar, I am so sorry that I caused you those feelings. I wish I said something as well, but…” He presses his pelvic plate against your sex, the smallest bit of friction causing you to gasp. “Here we are now, let’s make the most out of it.” 

You nod your head, feeling as though you were in a dream. You lean in closer, pressing your lips against his muzzle as you gently grind up against him while he continues to massage your breasts. You let out a pleasurable moan against his metal, grabbing one of his hands to bring it down towards your sex.

Freddy pulls away, resting his forehead on yours as he stares deeply into your eyes. “Eager, are we?” 

“You have no idea.” You laugh out, feeling a sense of excitement as he takes a small step back, his other hand leaving your breast to grab onto the edge of your pants. You lift your hips up to assist him as he slowly slides your pants down your thighs and off your legs. 

You spread your legs for him, watching as he drinks in the sight of you. “Even better than what I imagined.” He says in a soft tone, eyes not leaving your crotch as he places the palm of his large hand against your clothed sex. You immediately push into his touch, letting out a low moan from the contact. “I can feel how wet you are for me through your panties, desperate little thing.” 

His words left you squirming in place, the Freddy Fazbear dirty talking to you had a very strong effect on you. It seems he quickly noticed the pleasure it brings to you, beginning to move his hand against your panties as he leans in to talk into your ear. “Look at you, I’m barely doing anything to you and you’re already coming undone.”��

You push your hips up against his hand, your noises getting louder as your face flushes red. “Can you blame me?” You say through shaky breaths. “I want you so bad.” 

“And you have me.” He replies with a warm tone, stopping his movements to push your panties to the side. He leans back to look down, letting out a mechanical groan just from the sight. “Oh my, I…” His pause makes you feel a twinge of nervousness creeping up in the back of your mind. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen such a lovely sight before.” 

His thumb moves to rub against the outside of your folds, making you shift in place with this almost uncomfortable desperation deep inside your core. “Please…” You whisper, trying your best to relax. 

“Hm, please what superstar? Is there something you’re wanting?” He says in this teasing tone that makes you giggle, shooting him a playful glare. 

You still give him what he wants, not wanting to put up a fight, for now at least. “Please touch me?” You ask sweetly, spreading your legs further apart for him. 

“As you wish.” Freddy murmurs, his large thumb going past your folds to cover your clit. You instinctively push against his touch, feeling as though you were touch starved. “There we go. Let all your worries melt away my star, you’re doing such a good job.” He praises, beginning to rub up against your sensitive nub. 

You let out a moan from the sensation, twitching underneath his touch as his free hand soothingly glides up and down your side. “Ah, so good.” You breathe out. 

“Yeah? You like that?” His tone dripped with arousal and desire, causing you to become even more desperate for the stimulation he was giving you. “You look so beautiful like this, I could play with you all night long.” 

You’d gladly let him, no one has ever brought you such pleasure. He applies more pressure and you let out a louder moan, it’s been so long since you’ve been touched like this, you needed more. 

You grind up into his touch, your soft pants and moans growing in volume as he rubs you at a steady pace. “Oh, oh fuck Freddy.” 

Freddy’s thumb pauses its movements and you let out a small whine. “Watch your language.” He practically growls. “A delicate flower such as yourself shouldn’t say vulgar words like that.”

You blush deeply, nodding your head. “S-sorry… Please keep going.” 

His gaze softens. “Good girl.” Freddy murmurs out, returning to rub against your engorged clit, now with a faster pace. “So fragile. So perfect for me.” 

Freddy’s words and touch sent your mind into overdrive, having a hard time keeping up with what was happening. At this point you’ve completely forgotten about your work, the only thing that mattered was the bear right in front of you. 

“Would you like me to go faster?” He asks and you immediately nod your head in response. He chuckles out, quickening the pace of his movement without wasting any time. You only grow louder with your noises, leaning back as you feel your stomach tie up in knots. 

“Ah, oh god… Y-you’re going to make me cum.” Your hands squeeze at his shoulders, writhing underneath him as you feel your body beginning to tense up. 

“Already? Mm… Eager little thing, cum for me superstar. You sound so gorgeous when you’re like this.” 

Your grip only tightens as you feel a pressure in your core, thighs tensing as you are easily pushed off the edge. Something about him saying such dirty things really did it for you. Your head falls back as a loud moan pushes past your lips, twitching as you go through the motions of your delightful orgasm, enjoying every second. 

Once you finish Freddy stops his movements, still keeping his thumb on your sensitive nub. “Wow… I can feel you twitching.” He marvels, looking down in between your legs. “What a mess you left, superstar. You really needed this, didn’t you?” 

Your body slumps against the wall as you slowly nod your head, shivering from the best orgasm you’ve had in your life. “Yeah… Especially from you.” You stare up at him as you come down from your high, feeling a warmth bubble up in your chest. “I… I can’t believe we did this. I mean, how did you even know how to do this?” 

“I may be an animatronic, but I am not dumb.” Freddy says, chuckling out. “It’s always been basic knowledge, especially when you have access to the internet all in here.” He brings his arm up to tap a finger against his head. “As well as some other tools you never knew you had had.” 

“Tools?” You repeat, sitting back up as you tilt your head. “What do you mean tools?” 

Freddy looks down at his pelvic area and your eyes follow. It doesn’t take long for you to put two and two together. “No… Way.” You say in pure surprise. 

“Yes way. I actually figured out I had this when I met you.” He admits rather sheepishly, making you even more curious. “One night I was erm, thinking of you in not the most appropriate of ways. Then I felt a pressure and I opened up my pelvic hatch to reveal… A shaft.” 

“You’re-you’re kidding me. Oh my god, I seriously am a bad influence on you.” Your eyes are trained on his pelvic plate, biting your bottom lip. You really wanted to see it and he easily reads your expression, letting out a deep chuckle. 

“We can explore it another time, but I have kept you from work long enough.” 

“Work…?” You ask out, eye brows knitting together before the realization dawns on you. “Oh, oh god! Work!” You look back at your computer, feeling a sense of panic. 

“Hey, hey. It’s alright.” Freddy says comfortingly, running a hand through your hair to soothe you. “How about I help you? How are you feeling now, a bit more relaxed?” 

You gaze back up at him, feeling your worries melt away from his touch alone. “Yes, I do. Th-thank you Freddy for, uh, taking care of me. I really enjoyed it.” 

“I did too, superstar, you were so hot.” He admits and your face flushes red for the umpteenth time. Him of all things in the world calling you hot causes your heart to race. 

“Y-you were too.” You squeak out, taking a deep breath. “And, I’d really like some help. Even just having you here is more than enough. You can uh, sit on the chair and I can sit on your lap?” 

“Are you sure? That might not be very comfortable for you.” “Oh trust me, it’ll be more than comfy.” You say, giving him a bright smile. “You chose this, good luck not having me all over you whenever we are alone together.” 

Freddy lets out a loud laugh, leaning to press his muzzle against your forehead. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.” 

You can already tell this was the start of something beautiful.

[umnitsa]

You should mess with Jim - 7

Summary: Big Jim is out for the week, he's eager to go back home! Maybe to your home :3

A/N: I don't even know, my friends. It just came to me as a flash, and damn, I missed Big Jim. By now I'm not sure we are going anywhere but the bedroom with those two bunnies. <3

Banner from @cafekitsune

Written with unholy eagerness and absolutely no proofreading!

Pairing: retiredpornstar!Hopper x fem!Reader

CW: Fingering, degradation (in a loving way), cockwarming, talks of Jim being an old man (any age gap is on your mind, I didn't write it!)

Jim had to be patient.

You two had a lovely day together and unwillingly parted ways. At least he wished you could have stayed more.

Fuck, you were cuddly. And you let him indulge in his laziness, curled on top of him, wasting hours of your time just enjoying the feeling of your skins touching.

But he couldn’t fuck you that night. He had a bit of a resurgence and, fuck, money was money. So he was going to travel for work, a week. He told you so, with sadness, and you just shyly asked if you could see him when he came back.

Jim wanted to sweep you into his arms and crush your body against his.

He never hated his work that much.

Every night he wondered if he should call you, and he broke his resolve by wednesday night.

“Hey, sweetie.” He softly gruffed.

“Jim!” You chirped happily. “I was hoping you would call.”

“Didn’t want to bother you.” He said softly. “If I knew I wouldn’t would have called earlier.”

You giggled, making him open a huge smile. He placed a hand behind his head, laying on the bed. Jim felt the stirrings of desire in his lower belly. Jim closed his eyes and exhaled, he still had shoots in the next day… Jim looked at his dick and huffed. He was surely regretting his policy of saving himself for the moneyshot that moment.

“What are you thinking?” You asked, curiously.

“I’m getting hard just from hearing you giggle, sweetie.” He growled. “I work tomorrow, I can’t do anything about this.”

“Really?” You giggled even more. “Don’t give me power, Big Jim.”

“You’re a tease.” He stated, his smile almost audible through the telephone, somehow. “Tell me how was your day.”

“Work, home, touching myself to a video of yours… Nothing much.” You teased, Jim groaned in response.

“Damn, sweetie, this is serious!” Jim blurted, exasperated but feeling incredibly fond of you at the same time. You exploded in giggles, and he huffed.

“Sorry.” You said, but he could hear you were not really sorry. Naughty little thing. He really enjoyed that aspect of you. “Anything new?”

“Oh, I was casted to play Santa, for the first time.” He said amusedly, scratching his chest, his cock hard, unattended, making his boxers sticky. “I’m gonna get all the ho-ho-hoes.” He continues, cheekily. You groan.

“I don’t know why this made me wet.” You giggle.

“I am the biggest DILF in the business, I know I am. I got the sense of humor and everything.” Jim looked down and sighed. “I gotta go, darling. This call isn’t getting easier.”

Jim had to be patient.

***

By friday you were angry and a bit testy. The damn call gave you the unholy idea not to touch yourself until Jim visited. You thought it would be sweet, just three days, it wouldn’t be much.

You were avoiding your computer like the plague, so you wouldn’t be tempted by all the porn in the internet.

You thought he would find it cute that you even tried, but by night you were considering getting your toys and not telling him what you did.

It was late, when you heard the knocking on the door.

Your state of undress didn’t bother you, only one person could be knocking on your door so late. Jim. But he told you he would arrive in the morning.

You opened the door, quickly.

“Did you order a pizza?” Jim was standing at the doorstep, smiling. He had two big boxes of pizza balanced in one hand, some beer on the other. There was a backpack hanging from his shoulders. You giggled, insanely happy to see him. “I finished early and changed my flight.”

You stepped back, inviting him in. You directed him to the table, so he could get rid of the pizza boxes and the beer, at least.

“Oh, I love men who come bearing gifts, you are a Prince.” You rubbed his back, humming as you felt his solid expanse under your fingers. A shiver between your legs made you tremble, and you were painfully aware of the fact you weren’t wearing panties under your big shirt. “I’m glad you came early.”

“It’s rare, but it happens.” He chuckled with his own double entendre, then turned to you. “Last weekend was so good I thought we could repeat the dose. Here, this time.” His big hand moved over your waist, pulling you closer. “I want you to see the one I did today, the Santa one.”

“Are you fishing to see if you can awake a new kink in me?”

“Oh, no. I wanna see you complain about every single dirty pun in the damn script, you’ll love it!” He grabs his belly and boasts a ho-ho-ho, to your utter dismay. You explode in laughter, then groans playfully. You can feel your thighs sticky, as he smirks at you. “Come on, let’s eat some pizza, then we can cuddle.”

You must have made a face, or a noise, because Hopper stopped, a slice of pizza on his big hand.

“What happened, sweetie?” He raised his eyebrows, looking concerned. “You look like a deer in the highlights.”

“Well…” You toe the floor, looking mischievous. “I felt sorry for you in that call so I stopped touching myself until you came back.”

“Oh, baby.” Jim’s eyes sparkled, a crooked, satisfied smirk curling his lip to one side. “You’re frustrated. Your greedy pussy didn’t get even a finger! I bet she’s hungry.”

Jim sat, smiling smugly, bit on the pizza slice as he watched your squirming. He chuckled and opened a beer.

“Sit, eat something, you’re gonna need your strength eventually.” Jim sounded so sweet you felt almost as if he was mocking you. It made you blush, his teasing.

“You’re evil, Jim.” You grumbled, pulling one chair.

“As if you don’t like it.” Jim pokes you playfully, fingertips tickling your side. “So you took pity on me and decided to save yourself for your own particular moneyshot.”

“When you say it like this it doesn’t sound like a good idea.” You chuckle.

“You forgot two things.” He raised two fingers, a huge, sweet smile on his face, making his eyes twinkle. “One: my work gives me some relief, so I wouldn’t be waiting for long. Two: you’re a horny little dirty thing. It must have been hell.”

He kept eating, as if nothing was happening, his fingertips tickling over your thigh, up and down. A feathery soft tease kissing your skin, up and down. You felt the tingle in your pussy, and a shiver up your body.

“Poor little thing.” He rumbled gently, palming your thigh, his warm palm a source of unbearable heat against your skin. “I bet you’re so frustrated. Your toys are probably glad for the small vacation.”

“Hey!” You blushed, squirming under his gaze. You squirmed, feeling pinned down by his eyes. You could feel yourself getting wetter and wetter, shame acting just as fuel to the fire between your legs. “I like to imagine my toys are happy.”

“I can imagine how much the little motors struggle to keep up with your desire, little slut.” He teased again, testing the waters to see your reaction. He looked so sweet, his eyebrows raised, degrading you so gently. Your nipples hardened, sensitive against the shirt. “Hmmm, I see you like that. Good to know… I do too, sweetie.” He brushes the back of his fingers against your nipple, rubbing gently up and down. “It’s so good when we enjoy those things together, isn’t it, honey?”

Even with all the sweetness, he sounded almost condescending. Smug, even.

You whimpered, nodding, almost overwhelmed by his light touch. He was playing with you.

“Aw, look at you, all dumb… And I barely did anything! So sensitive, little thing.” He palmed your breast, enjoying your hard nipple poking the palm of his hand. “I bet you’re not wearing panties.”

Jim let go of the pizza, opened a beer, then pulled you to sit on his lap.

“Oh, lucky me wearing shorts today, I can feel you so warm against my thigh.” His hand wrapped around your waist, and he rubbed your skin, and your hip. He squeezed, kneading gently as he sipped on the beer. He released the can and raised his fingers to your nipples.

A flash of cold enveloped your sensitive nipples, through the shirt, the cold moisture of condensation that still cling to his fingertips seeping on the fabric and adding a new layer of sensation. You shivered.

Jim leaned, his nose brushing gently against your ear, his hot breath fanning against your cheek.

“Does that feel good?” His fingertips moved gently over and around your nipples. With a light caress to the curve of your breasts, his hand goes back to the can. He drinks, watching you with the side of his eyes. His lips curved lightly up, as you tensed.

“Yes, it does.” Your voice was trembling, shaky from the effort of pushing words out, when your body was so focused on the feelings brought by his gentle ministrations.

“Would you like more? What do you want, little slut?” Jim felt his cock straining his shorts, pulsing, his underwear sticking to the head. He knew he was too tired to fuck you the way you deserved, but he would make sure you would come as many times as you needed, on his fingers and on his tongue.

He wanted to make you come, as many times as he could; he wanted to feel you slack against his body, fucked out, floating in afterglow.

But he couldn’t help himself, he wanted to tease you. He enjoyed your wide eyes, your trembling lip; so afraid of your own desires but ready to sample each one of them. With him.

He could list a thousand reasons why you shouldn’t want to… He didn’t think he was worthy of your desire, but you gave it so freely. It was so pure… He had to taste it.

You panted, trying to take control of your own body, at least enough that you could answer him, but you were mesmerized by the way he moved. His thick fingers made the can look so small, and it made you feel warm to think those big, thick fingers could fit in you, and make you feel so good.

“Tell me what you want and I’ll make it happen, my greedy little whore.” He rested the can against the table. His fingertips went back to your nipples and once again you shivered.

“I really need to come, Jim.” You pouted, wiggling your hips so he could feel how wet you were. “Soon.” You swallowed, licking your lips. You raised your hands and placed them on his chest. He cupped your face and rubbed his thumb over your cheek gently. He watched your eyes, your lips, licking his own. You blinked, eyelashes wet. “Please, Jim.” You whined. “I can’t take much more. I’m sorry.”

Jim wanted to crush you against his body, just hug you so tightly neither of you could breathe. Nodding, he made you stand up, then stood himself.

“Don’t be sorry, sweetie. I’m here now.” He looked around, navigating your house, considering where your bedroom should be. With a comforting smile, he lead you through the house, leaving you sitting on the bed. “I’ll take care of you, lie down. I’m gonna wash my hands.”

You nodded, taking your shirt off and lying on the bed. Jim didn’t take long to be back, soft smiles and slow, purposeful movement. His eyes trained on you, he stopped at the side of the bed and took his shirt off, in one quick movement. He then opened his belt and toed off his shoes. It was such a mundane moment, but you were entranced by the way his big body moved.

“You’re so beautiful.” You whispered, the words just escaping your mouth.

Jim blushed, laying down, his head between your legs.

“I’m too tired to give you everything you deserve right now, sweetie.” Jim nuzzled your pussy gently, humming along your slit. “I’m just an old man you seduced with your needy, begging eyes. Keep offering this sweet, greedy pussy to me… How can I say no?” He licked a broad strip along your pussy, and the pleasure you wanted so much hitting you like an electric current.

You felt his shoulders under your thighs, his thick arms wrapping around your legs, as he licked more and more, pressing his face against you. A moan escaped your lips, your hand holding his head, burying your fingers in his hair. He growled, pulling back.

“So desperate.” He mused and shifted again; you felt his thumb against your clit as he looked up for your reactions. He rubbed in circles, in an unhurried pace. “Do you want a finger, sweetie?”

“More!” You whined, pushing against him.

“More than one?” He taunted, gently. “Two?” He chuckled condescendingly. You nodded, eagerly, as he teased your hole. “Three? Greedy… You sure you can take it? Two whole days neglecting your little pussy…”

He pushed two fingers into you, carefully. You whimpered, and his lips went back to your clit. He licked and suckled as his fingers thrusted in and out of you, to his knuckles. You whined and pushed against him, desperate for release.

Chuckling, Jim added a third finger and angled them just right. You felt weightless, your orgasm exploding into fireworks, fizzling against your skin. Your consciousness slipped, ecstasy burning through the edges of all your senses.

“So good for me. Look at that.” He whispered softly, pulling away. “So good… My little pervert…”

You chuckled, feeling his hands sliding over your body, big paws grabbing and kneading your flesh. He chuckled too, blushing.

“You liked it, don’t you?” He asked, almost sheepishly. “I mean, I love that you are a little pervert.”

“Yeah, Jim.” You turned to your side, as Jim wrapped his body around yours. “I really enjoyed your dirty fantasies, old man. So helpless against my charming pussy.” You chuckled, squirming against him.

“Temptress.” Jim pushed his cock between your slick thighs, his warmth a furnace along your slit. You grumbled, pushing back, trying to get comfortable. “What about some cockwarming, hm?”

“Oh… It would be good.” You sighed, as his cock slid inside you, thick, hard, pulsing, as you squeezed him tightly. “Fuck, Jim…” You exhaled, your body relaxing against his.

“Yeah.” He hugged your body, crushing you against him. “So greedy you can only relax with my cock buried deep inside your cunt.”

You giggled, your muscles fluttering under and around him. He sighed, a deep chuckle, then yawned, nuzzling your neck.

“This poor old man is tired from working and travelling so he could meet his dirty little pervert.” Jim said, mirth obvious on his voice. “He needs his sleep so he can fuck his sweetie properly, just the way she deserves.”

You smiled, closing your eyes. You could feel his breathing calming down, getting deeper, until he was rumbling softly against you. Jim’s soft snores made him vibrate gently.

His hand absentmindedly caressed your thighs, your belly, as he drifted to sleep; his warmth and solid presence pulled you with him.

[hockeyboysimagines]

I’ve loved you three

Summers

Chapter 3

Warnings: language, kissing, mild sexual content, some angst and mentions of manipulative/abusive relationships.

Hello friends! Happy this is starting to catch on a bit. @cellythefloshie s chapter should be up soon! When it’s posted I’ll link it here!

Thanks!! Enjoy and let me know what you think.

The grocery store was mostly empty at this early morning hour and Madison was thankful because she had Seth on the brain.

They’d parted ways last night with more kissing and she hadn’t seen him since then.

And she was kind of glad.

She hadn’t even begun to process what had happened the night before and was still not totally sure it wasn’t a dream. The situation with her and Seth could go one of two ways. It could either be a wonderful amazing adventure or she could run the risk of losing a lifelong friend. It really just came down whether it was worth the risk, which she already decided it was. But it wasn’t only up to her. She had no idea how he was feeling.

If she hadn’t been thinking about Seth, she would have been paying closer attention, but she didn’t even see him coming till it was too late.

“Madison?”

She turned and felt something that could only be described as dread start to settle in her stomach.

Darren was standing a few feet away, fake smile plastered on his face, the same one he wore the very first time she ever met him. She did not return it.

“Hey how are you?” He moved closer and she took a small step back. Annoyance flickered across his face.

“Fine.” She moved to walk away from him but when he followed and she turned to face him fully, arms crossed with a frown.

“Is uh-is Harper here?” He asked glancing over her shoulder.

She scoffed “No Darren. She’s not here, but I’m guessing you knew that already. Leave my sister alone.”

“How is she?”

“Did you hear what I just said? It’s none of your business. If you wanted to know that I guess you should have spent the last 6 years treating her better.” Madison’s brows were pulled low over her eyes which were blazing with anger. She wanted to punch him right in the throat and run him over with the cart.

“You don’t know anything!” He snapped loudly at her, drawing the attention of the few people nearby.

But Madison wasn’t having it and stood her ground.

“You might have been able to bully my sister but don’t think for one second you’re going to bully me.” Madison was glaring at him “Stay away from Harper. If you ever really loved her you’ll let her move on. Or if you want to tempt fate show up to the house. I dare you.” Madison smiled a little and for the first time Darren’s confidence faltered. He knew better.

“Can you tell her-“

“Fuck off.” She turned away from him, heart beating loudly in her chest. Darren didn’t scare her, but her sister potentially having to suffer for it did.

She didn’t want to tell Harper and upset her but it would also upset her if she didn’t and Harper found out later. She was glad she had elected to take the grocery store errand and that Harper didn’t or it would be a very different conversation they’d be having

Madison checked out, not even sure she'd gotten everything, and made her way home, noting Seth’s car absent from his driveway, but that Harper’s car was parked in theirs.

She made her way very slowly inside, dreading the conversation she was going to be forced to have with her, and found her at the island in the kitchen.

Harper glanced up with a big smile but it faded a little when she saw her face “You didn’t hit another car in the parking lot, did you?” she teased.

Maddie shook her head and cleared her throat “I ran into Darren while I was at the store, i was just grabbing-“ she sighed, it didn’t really matter what she was grabbing “Nevermind, when he approached me, he acted like he just happened to be there at the same time, which was fine, until he started looking around, waiting, as if you were just going to walk up to us right there in the store, and when you didn’t he got really….” Maddie trailed off “Angry. He started asking where you were, how he could contact you. If I could give you a message-“

Harper’s face was unreadable, and Maddie wasn’t sure if she was mad or sad or even maybe a little bit scared. It had upset Maddie that she’d seen him and he made a huge scene like that, but it would upset her more if this upset Harper.

Sighing, Harper ran her hand through her hair, and sat down with her sister at the island shoulders slouched “He knows where I am,” she sighed, “He’s just too scared to come here.”

They shared a smile and Maddie said, “Dad.”

“Exactly. I can be safe here-” Maddie frowned hoping that Harper wasn’t alluding to what she thought she was “Hey,” she took her sister’s arm, “He never hurt me. Not in the way you think. And he didn’t hurt you, right?”

“I would have cut his hand right off if he had touched me.” Harper laughed and hugged Maddie to her.

”You still going out with your friends?”

Maddie nodded. She had lunch planned with friends mostly as a distraction and to give her some extra thinking time before she saw Seth later on. She would be prepared by then.

“Good, you go get ready, I’ll put the groceries away. Before you go, my new number is on the fridge, and if you need me and I’m not in here, I’ll be by the pool.”

Madison stood and squeezed her hand “I’m really glad you left him Harper. He never deserved you.”

She made her way through the house and up the steps to her room to ready herself for lunch with friends.

**********

Seth was sitting on his bed with his arms crossed staring at the opposite wall. His house was completely silent, which was unusual under normal circumstances but now with Svech living there it was even more. He’d watched Madison leave early, and then leave again and had been sitting in silence since then thinking about her.

He’d done a lot of reflection over the last few hours, having not slept barely at all, and he’d come to the conclusion that he and Madison just made sense. The writing had been on the wall for years and he’d been so wrapped up in hockey that he hadn't been playing close enough attention. If he had it wouldn’t have taken him 21 summers to realize that there’d always been something there just under the surface. It couldn’t be undone now, and it almost made him laugh at how dumb he was. Things he’d forgotten about were starting to come back to him. Most of their close friends knew that their friendship was strictly a friendship. But there had been some questions about them and their relationship over the years.

“So what’s with you and Madison Alexander?”

Seth looked up and frowned at Meghan, a girl he’d been kind of hanging out with for the last week or so. She was picking at a manicured fingernail and glanced up.

“What do you mean?”

She shrugged and crossed her arms “Well you guys seem close and she’s the most popular girl in school.” She said it with some bitterness. Madison was in fact the most popular girl in school and for good reason. She was gorgeous, friendly and approachable, and Seth could tell Meghan was jealous. Madison’s popularity wasn’t anything new to him though and he never really thought about her the way others did. But Meghan was obviously insecure and he could sort of understand why.

She was popular but not Madison popular and the one times they’d crossed paths Meghan had been standoffish. Maddie seemed to not notice, but Seth did and it was starting to make sense now.

“And that’s got what to do with anything?”

Meghan shrugged “Just wondering.”

“Mads is my oldest friend. We basically grew up together.”

“And you like her?”

Seth paused and turned to her “No….? Not like that anyways-“

“Then why’d you blow me off for her last night?”

He hadn’t.

Well sort of. He was supposed to hang out with Meghan the night before but he’d spent the afternoon with Maddie and Harper next door. So when they’d insisted he come with them to get food, he had cancelled plans with Meghan and went with Maddie and Harper instead, unbeknownst to them.

He liked Meghan but she could be a lot, and hanging out with Maddie and Harper was so easy.

“I just-“

“I think your hanging out with me and hooking up with her or the other one behind my back.”

“Woah woah hang on.” He held up a hand “First of all, I’m not hooking up with Madison and if I was I wouldn’t be hanging out with you, and second of all, Harper is 23 and used to babysit us. What is your problem? Maddie’s been nothing but nice since you met her.”

“I don’t want you hanging out with her.”

Seth’s mouth fell open “Are you kidding? Your telling me who I can and can’t hang out with? We’ve been talking for like a week.”

“Okay well let me make it really easy for you then. If you wanna continue to talk, and you wanna date me, you can’t be friends with her.” She crossed her arms “Pick one.”

Serbs mouth fell open and he scoffed “Okay. Her.”

The smile slipped from her face and her mouth opened “Wh-what did you say?”

“Her.”

Meghan started yelling and pointing and calling him names, which he wasn’t surprised about, and next thing he knew he was making his way through his backyard and into Madison’s.

She smiled and waved “Hey you okay?”

He sat down on the chair next to her “Fine why?”

She raised an eyebrow and he sighed “You know that girl? Meghan that I was hanging out with?”

“Mhm.” She curled a leg underneath her and pushed a strand of hair from her forehead.

“She-I blew her off to hang out with you guys last night-“

“Seth why would-“

“And she told me that if I wanna date her I can’t be friends with you anymore.”

Maddie looked alarmed and her lips parted “Wow. That escalated uh-fast. So what did you say?”

He gave her a long look “You’ve been a great friend so it sucks that we have to stop being friends this way -“ but he couldn’t even get the words out before he started laughing.

A smile broke out across her face “You douche.”

“I’m kidding. I told her that I didn’t think it was gonna work. I’m not going to give up my friends.”

“I get it but still. That’s not fair of her to ask in my opinion and for her to think we’re hooking up is crazy.”

He chuckled and leaned back arms crossed “Not really. She thought I was hooking up with Harper too.”

“WHAT.”

A splash from next door interrupted his thoughts and he pushed himself up into a kneeling position on his bed. From his room he could see clear into both the Alexander’s back yard, Maddie’s room and part of the kitchen. It had made for one hell of a vantage point for years of hide and seek.

But what surprised him even more was that the splash from the pool was not only Harper, but Svech as well. A bold move he thought to himself with a smile and a chuckle.

Oh he was so getting in on this.

**********

It was late afternoon when Maddie returned home, now noting that all the cars, except her dads cruiser, were accounted for in both driveways, and that Seth and Andrei were both out front.

Fuck.

She hadn’t talked to him all day, assuming he too was deep in thought about what had happened the night before or he was avoiding her. She’d also been a little worried that maybe he hadn’t been thinking about her at all. Maybe it was just another kiss with another girl and things would go back to normal. Either way, she wasn't about to reach out first. She didn’t even know what to say to him.

By the time she got out of the car Andrei had all but disappeared and Seth was making his way over looking at her apprehensively and smiled “Hi.”

She felt her knees get weak and sucked in a breath “Hi.”

She shut her car door and made her way to the front meeting him in the middle. He looked nervous, and she reached forward grabbing his hand and motioned towards her house with a smile “Come on.”

Harper wasn’t in the lower half of the house, and was presumably unpacking in her basement apartment. Seth followed her up the stairs and into her bedroom, which he’d been in before but that was before he’d kissed her in the backyard.

She shut the door behind her and turned to him, brushing past him and sitting on her bed. She patted the space next to her motioning for him to sit. He felt nervous and sweaty and he had no clue what was going on with him. He never got nervous to talk to girls but kissing her last night had rattled him.

Maddie was different. But thinking back he realized she’d always been different to him.

He cleared his throat “So about last night. Should we talk about it?” His arm brushed hers and sent goosebumps across it and despite the warm weather she gave a little shiver.

Maddie looked at her legs dangling off the bed and smiled “Probably..” she had her hands resting on her knees and tentatively he reached out to hold one, resting it there a second before he spoke.

“You know I really care about you right?”

She nodded, her thumb sweeping across the skin of his hand “Yes.”

“And I would never jeopardize our friendship if I didn’t think that maybe we were more than that?…Are we more than that?”

“I think we could be. If you want that is.” She smiled at him, hair spilling over her shoulder as she turned her head to the side. If she hadn’t been holding his hand he would have thought this was a dream. She’d smiled at him more times than he could count, but never like this. It made his stomach churn, and his heart start to pound.

“More than you know. So does that mean I can kiss you again?”

She smiled and nodded, meeting him halfway fingers still intertwined with his. He kissed her very slowly and sweetly, the hand that wasn’t holding hers came up to slide up her neck and rest on her cheek.

It did not last.

Years of feelings and sexual tension began to bubble over like water on a stove. She gave him a little tug and they moved over the bed, her underneath him as he slotted himself between her legs and a hand tangled in her hair. She lost track of what she was doing and let out a breath when he ground his pelvis into hers.

“Is your dad home?” He murmured against her mouth, breath coming out in gasps.

“No.” She pulled the back of his shirt up, tugging it over his head and tossing it down on the floor. She unbuttoned the tank top she was wearing as he sprung the zipper on her shorts and pulled them down her legs, leaning forward to kiss her again as she pulled at the waistband of his shorts. Her heart was beating so loud it was drowning out the hearing in her ears but not enough that they didn’t hear the front door slam from downstairs startling them apart.

“Girls! You home?” Her dad called. She heard his footsteps start to come up the steps and Seth jumped off of her, looking around in a panic. She jumped up nearly falling over as she yanked her shorts up and threw on his shirt, shoving him inside her closet just as her dad knocked on the door. She took a deep breath and opened it.

“Oh hey dad-what uhm. What’s up?” She was breathing heavy and leaned against the door.

He was frowning at her “Are you okay?”

“Yeah why wouldn’t I be okay?” She chuckled a little.

He looked past her into her room and then down at her clothes “Who’s shirt is that?”

“Oh it’s-mine, it’s mine. I found it in my closet.” She was a terrible liar and she could see her dad didn’t believe a word she said.

He nodded slowly eyebrows raised “Right. Is your sister home?”

“I think she’s in the basement.”

“Okay are you staying in for the rest of the day?”

She glanced at the closet “Mhm.”

“Great. I’m going to go talk to Harper and then get some sleep.”

“Okay sounds good. Get some rest big guy, you deserve it. Love you.” She called leaning out the doorway with a big smile.

He chuckled “Love you too Mads.”

She closed the door casually and locked it, letting out the breath she’d been holding and creeping across the floor to open the closet. Seth was crying with laughter inside the closet, hand over his mouth as he leaned on the wall and whispered “He definitely knew I was in here. He’s gonna kill me I-“

“He’s definitely going to kill you if he hears you in here now shh!” Madison shushed him with a giggle and made her way across the room to close her curtains, and flipped her tv on, leaving them in partial darkness. She pulled Seth’s shirt over her head and handed it to him, reaching for her own shirt on the end of the bed.

He sat on her bed and shrugged it back on “This looks better on you.” He watched her with admiration as she pulled the tank top back on over her shoulders and buttoned it, pushing her hair over her shoulder.

She smiled at him and turned the volume on the tv up enough that they could talk undetected and seated herself next to him, getting as close as she possibly could. Though this was the first time she’d ever laid next to him in bed in a romantic way, it felt so natural. Like they’d been doing this since forever, almost as if it was meant to be. He ran a hand up her arm to her shoulder, turning slightly so he could lean down to kiss her again, but she pulled away, instead running her lips over his jaw, tongue sliding across his neck.

She could feel him squirming around and smiled a little.

“Stop.” He pulled her mouth off his neck, holding her face in his hands.

“Stop what?”

“You know what. If you keep doing that I’m gonna start yelling. And then you know what’ll happen.”

“My dad finding you in my room half dressed? He’d probably shoot you.”

“Your dad loves me.” he ran a hand up the side of her neck.

“Not that much.” She sucked in a breath as he leaned down to kiss her again, hand brushing up under her shirt. As his fingers moved across her waist, goosebumps bloomed across her skin and she gave a shiver. She wanted to so bad, but her sisters room was directly under hers and her dad was just down the hall.

He pulled back to look at her, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek “You know we can’t do this right?” He said quietly with a small frown “Not with an audience. And I wanna do this right.”

She nodded and sighed “I know. Where though?” She added with a chuckle.

He laughed and ran his fingers through her hair “We’re in our 20s. It’s supposed to be easier to find places to hook up, not harder.”

She chuckled and sighed “I know. But I live with Elliot Stabler and the genius who’s spiraling in the basement and these walls are paper thin. How do you think Harper knows about all the bad shit we did growing up.”

He laughed and ran a finger across her collarbone “True. My house is out of the question too, between my parents and Svechy. Hey we-“

“Absolutely not.” She said putting a hand up.

“You don’t even-“

“The Tiguan is out of the question Seth.”

His mouth fell open and he deflated a little “Okay okay. Just a suggestion sheesh….but out of curiosity why not? Is there something wrong with my Tiguan?”

“That thing is one hopped curb short of being held together by duct tape. Too much movement and it’s falling apart.”

“You have a lot of confidence in my abilities.”

She rolled her eyes and gave the skin on his waist a squeeze “Guess that means you’ll have to really wow me.”

“Oh I’ll wow you.” He said leaning down to kiss her.

Hours later, she’d managed to sneak Seth out undetected and sent him back to his house with another quick kiss and a wave and she was now lying across her bed fighting the urge to kick and squeal because her dad was still asleep down the hall.

She felt her phone buzz and picked it up to see a message from Seth.

What are the odds you can sneak out later?

She smiled and glanced up through the curtains at his window Not so great. That’s the trouble living with a trained investigator.

Damn. Guess I’ll just have to visualize. So what’re you wearing?

Madison giggled and put a hand over her mouth eyes swiveling to the ceiling An oversized shirt and socks.

That’s it? Nothing else?

Like what?

Nothing underneath?

Maddie grinned evily Why would there be? I don’t wear underwear

Across the yard, in Seth’s room a phone slipped from his hand and fell to the floor. He let his head fall back and huffed.

She was killing him.

He’d kissed her on two occasions and she had him wrapped, but before he could have any more thoughts about Madison, or her underwear or anything, Svech burst through the door to his bedroom startling him.

“Do they not practice KNOCKING in Russia Jesus Christ.” He said grabbing the spot over his heart.

“What are you smiling about? And where you been all afternoon?” Andrei asked him sitting at the end of his bed.

“None of your business nosey. How goes the plan to get Harper to acknowledge your existence? Or are you still invisible?”

“Ha ha.” He said squinting at him “We’re not talking about me.”

Seth laughed and shrugged “I’m just having a good day is all.”

“And does that good day have a name? Madison maybe?”

Seth kicked at him “Never you mind about my good day. What’s the next step in your master scheme? You’ve tried stalking, complimenting-“

“I did not stalk her-“

“You.” Seth said sitting up pointing at him “Showed up at her job to go running when she didn’t want you there. I don’t know what they call that in Russia but here that’s stalking my guy.”

“And you.” Andre said pointing at him “Went with me so that makes you an accomplice. And I did it at the suggestion of your good day.”

“My good day never explicitly told you-“

“Aha! So she is your good day.” Andrei said slapping him on the shin and grinning.

Seth sputtered at him for a second before he broke out into a smile “Fuck off.”

“Joking, I’m joking. Is that what Harper meant by “Being good to my sister? Or whatever she said.”

“I think so. Maddie must have said something, I don’t know. Harper knows everything about everyone so maybe she just guessed. She’s smart.” He tapped his temple and Andrei rolled his eyes.

“So tell me.”

“Tell you what?”

“Don’t be an idiot okay?”

Seth was laughing and shrugged “It’s been nice. We gotta get you your own Alexander sister buddy.” He slapped him on the back and stood “Come on, can we go eat I’m starving. We can hatch a plan to make Harper fall in love with you before the summers over.”

Andrei watched as Seth stood and cleared his throat “So you think she might like me a little bit? Maybe?”

Seth grinned “ She will if I have anything to do with it.”

**************

Maddie made her way through the house looking for Harper. She couldn’t talk with her dad about it, and her friends had been too wrapped up with their stuff to pay Maddie and her summer dramas any mind. In fact it had been over a week since she’d even seen or spoken to them. While Harper gave great advice, she was also uniquely qualified to speak about her and Seth because she’d basically raised both of them. Harper wouldn’t steer her wrong.

But really Maddie just wanted to talk. As a teen, before Harper moved out, they’d spent many nights talking and giggling together until their dad finally had to enforce curfew because they were keeping him up at night.

But as Maddie opened the basement door to descend the steps, she heard Harper crying. She paused and stood at the top of the stairs for second before she backed up and shut the door quietly. She wouldn’t bother Harper with this. As she made her way through the kitchen she spotted Seth and Andrei making their way though the driveway to Seth’s car talking and laughing. Seth spotted her through the large kitchen window and smiled and waved at her, which she returned before she made to turn and ran smack into her dad.

“Jesus dad I-“

“You going out with them?” He nodded to the Jarvis’s driveway.

“Me? No im going to sketch a while. Why would I be going out with them?”

“Did you or did you not go golfing with them yesterday?”

She chuckled “How did-Yeah but what’s that have to do with anything?”

He crossed his arms and peered down at her “And which one was in your room when I came home?”

Maddie wanted to shrivel up and die right there on the hallway rug as she looked up at her dad. Though historically he wasn’t a yeller, she and Harper had never really tested his patience. Maddie had always been more trouble prone than her sister but having a boy into her bedroom closet was a new one. They’d always followed the house rules, and their dad was laid back for the most part.

But he didn’t seem angry. He stood staring at her eyebrows raised “Hmm?”

Maddie felt her face get red and cleared her throat, straightening up and looking her dad in the eye “Seth.”

Surprise registered across his face and his mouth opened “Really?”

She hoped that because her dad loved Seth and had watched him grow up that he wouldn’t be as upset about it if it had been Andrei, a guy who had just shown up a week ago. She cleared her throat, crossing her fingers behind her back and smiled hopefully at her dad “So how much trouble am I in?”

He shrugged “Why would you be in trouble?”

“Because I lied. I had a boy in my bedroom….i lied? Really nothing?”

He frowned but looked amused “Do you want to be in trouble?”

She shook her head “No.”

“Okay then. But don’t do it again.” He warned pointing a finger at her.

“Yessir.” She said with a salute and a stifled giggle as she moved past her dad and up the steps pulling out her phone to text Seth with a small smile.

M: My dad knows you were in my closet. He said he’s looking for you.

S: WHAT.

[fuck-customers]

kitchen anon back with an ecstatic update!

J finally got fired :)

his hours had been severely cut and he was working more often at a different venue in our collection of businesses. after like a full pay period i finally worked a shift with him again. however, the two new folks in my section (EXCELLENT, by the way, i cannot sing their praises enough, both to the chef and to their faces) had both been scheduled that night. by the time J showed up that night we had already gotten almost everything done and really just needed to make ranch dressing.

so he starts roaming the kitchen, slouching, dragging his feet, hands in his pockets (all of which chef has told him not to do, for various reasons including he’s putting himself in everybody’s way and we don’t have that much space to move, and which chef later confessed to me he had already been considering writing him up/firing him for on its own) instead of like. finding some kind of busy work or something? wipe a counter, sweep a floor, stock something. idk. one way or another we had more hands on deck than were needed for the night and i had to be in early the next morning. however i did get very smug when the line lead told him to get back to “his section” and J got loud and bitchy about “it’s not MY section anymore, it’s [Anon]’s section,” because he’s fucking mad that i make him look bad for giving a fuck about the quality of the work i’m performing i guess lmfao

anyway given my official position as a floater, i asked chef if he wanted to put me anywhere else for dinner service, because we didn’t need four people in a section that two people can handle on a busy night when we’re well-prepared (like we have been since the two new folks showed up). he said no and sent me home, but little did i know he was planning to test J. i learn of this the next morning when one of the new folks greets me with “i need to tell you what happened last night”

the breakdown i got was that after i left, J wasn’t calling back orders, and chef was riding his ass for it all night. he’d call a dish on the fly, J wouldn’t call that he heard and just start working on it, and chef would lean through the expo window to snap at him. he continued to trudge around with his thumb up his ass between orders. later, towards the end of service but before they had stopped seating new customers, still actively preparing food and calling orders to each other, J’s got his earbuds in. line lead scolds him, snaps that “you know better than to have those in during service,” and chef happened to be rounding the corner at the time, and sent him home with like half an hour before service closed. chef made a comment about how he wanted to give him a chance because he’d initially hit it off and worked well with the new girl (who initially relayed these events), and J scoffed, with her standing right there and having to hold her tongue to stay uninvolved, but she revealed later how tempted she’d been to tell him off right there. after he left, chef pulled her aside and assured the section wouldn’t have to worry about him anymore.

chef confirmed these events with me later when he confessed that he’d been considering firing already; he usually only pursues it as a last resort because people tend to look for other jobs at the first sign of trimmed hours in our already inconsistent open schedule, and he doesn’t like filling holes in the staff lineup with temp workers—he’d rather replace them before they leave. J hadn’t quit at our venue, but had been working at the other site; chef confessed to me that he didn’t suspect J would be working there much longer, especially full-time, because the chefs and shift leads in that industrial-scale kitchen over there are going to crack down much harder on those behaviors.

between me, the line lead, and the new folks all coming to chef about J’s attitude and behavior and failure to communicate or cooperate, after so long without him on site chef had hoped he’d take the opportunity to try and show he was willing to turn around. instead J gave him the perfect straw to break the camel’s back on a silver fucking platter, and i remember the way the sun kissed the green hills of the shire.

Posted by admin Rodney.

[cakerybakery]

Adam was practically a liquid at this point. For a big man he was a light weight. Angel and Husker struggled to get him home. Once they did they dumped him on a the couch in the lobby, on his side in case he threw up, and declared it good enough for hell.

It was still early, they’d barely been out for two hours, but Angel stretched and said he actually felt pretty good about not just getting shitfaced and was going to go to bed.

Husker grabbed a couple bottles from the bar, he was going to keep going but mainly cause if he didn’t he’d be tempted to go out again and gamble away his generous pay from Charlie.

Angel took a bottle off him, “well, maybe one more but how about up in my room? Let sleeping beauty there lie.”

“This better not be some come on.” It was.

“Come on. We can play strip poker. I’ll even lend you a shirt to loose.”

Figuring he wasn’t going to lose, Husker agreed, letting himself be manipulated by his addiction.

Adam didn’t stay on the couch.

Lucifer was on his way out. Back to his place when he spotted the drunk mess passed out. He wanted to tease him, poke him awake and make Adam all pissy. See what angry drunk Adam was like.

Instead, he picked Adam up and teleported them to Adam’s room. He put Adam to bed and left a glass of water and something for the hang over.

He went to leave when Adam opened his eyes and took Lucifer’s hand.

“Hi there.” Adam slurred and laced their fingers together. “Here for a good time?”

Lucifer laughed.

It only encouraged Adam, “you have a pretty laugh, baby. Wanna come for a ride?”

“You always this flirty when you’re drunk?” Lucifer batted his eyes and teased.

“Only when I’m around someone so pretty.”

Lucifer heart did a little flip, ‘oh,’ he put a hand to his chest. He hadn’t expected that reaction from himself.

Adam pulled Lucifer hand until he could kiss the knuckles. Instead of flipping now Lucifer’s heart was racing.

He was pulled into the bed and Adam rolled on top of him before attacking Lucifer’s neck to leave an aggressive hickie. Lucifer let him, clinging and moaning. Adam smelled like a bar and it was a painful reminder that Adam was drunk as fuck and Lucifer needed to go before he did something he would regret for eternity.

He teleported himself home. Leaving Adam alone in the bed to wonder where his date went.

Lucifer didn’t go back to the hotel for a day, it would have been longer but Charlie called to ask him to help her with something.

When he ran into Adam in the lobby they traded their usual barbs. Part of him was upset that Adam didn’t seem to recall that night. The other part was relieved.

This went on until someone wolf whistled and Angel Dust popped up being Lucifer.

“Someone had a good time. Nice hickie, your highness.”

Lucifer slapped a hand over the mark and stopped making eye contact with Adam.

“Good for yah. Getting out there. So who’s the lucky bitch? Do we know her?”

He hadn’t meant to but his eyes flicked over to Adam before returning to the scenic carpeting.

“Oh shit. Adam? He gave yah that?”

“What? No, I fucking didn’t.”

Angel’s fingers were on Lucifer’s neck and he pried the hand off before Lucifer could put up a fight.

“No way that’s older than two days. Did yah twos fuck the night we went out drinking? Adam, that morning yah asked if someone slept over with yah. Are yah fucking Lucifer?”

They both panicked and denied anything.

“Even drunk I wouldn’t fuck a guy!”

“He was drunk! I would never do that! He just grabbed me suddenly. He thought I was some woman he brought home.”

“See! I thought he was a chick!”

“And he’d never fuck a guy so it doesn’t matter how hot it was.”

“Exactly! Wait-“

“Being grabbed like that, manhandled into the bed, and told I’m pretty and getting my hand kissed. Adam would never be interested in a guy so it doesn’t matter.”

“…ri-right.”

Angel looked between the two. “Would yah look at the time. I better get to the studio or I won’t be three hours early.” He backed away, when he ran into Charlie around the corner he steered her in another direction, letting her know that her dad and Adam needed some space.

They stood there awkwardly. Adam couldn’t take his eyes off the hickie. He kinda remembered giving it to him. He remembered wanting to give Lucifer something else too. Listening to Lucifer describe what happened, however brief it was, made him want to give Lucifer some more.

Electricity tingled throughout his body at the idea.

“So, how hot was it? Maybe, uhh, we should go up to- to my room. You can tell me all about it.” Adam’s face was practically on fire.

Lucifer’s wasn’t much better off but he managed a nod.

They made it all the way to the elevator before making out.

-

Just needed to do a quick one as a break from the longer story

[whereianonymouslypostfics]

Growing Pains Part 2

Pairing: Wanda Maximoff x reader

Word count: ~12k

Summary: Little Nat is almost 13 and school’s a bitch. Retired mob boss turned stay-at-home mom Wanda has to figure out how to deal with bullies at her daughter’s school. 

A/N: Credit to @rianncreates for this fic idea. Enjoy 😘

Warnings: Fluff, teen angst, injury, reference to previous injury/trauma, bullies, and mentions medicinal drug use

You’re back in your hotel room after dinner when you get a call from Wanda. You’d called every night so you could talk to your daughter before she went to bed. It was Friday and you’d be home tomorrow, but you still wanted to check in with her and see how her day had gone. She has a game on Monday that you’ve already promised her you’d make it to. You’re supposed to be back at work, but you’ll be able to leave a little early if you work hard.

You move to the couch when you hear your phone ring, and you pat the space next to you so Boone jumps up. You smile as you answer the video call and see your daughter sitting next to her shepherd with a wide grin.

“Hi Mom! Hi Boone!”

You and Natalya catch up on your days and you don’t realize that Wanda is nearby until you hear dishes in the background. You only have a moment to wonder if she’d talked to your daughter about having friends over before Natalya is asking you about it. You’d planned on relaxing at home all weekend because you were beat from this trip, but you wouldn’t mind supervising a sleepover if it meant your daughter had fun.

“I know you’re probably going to want to relax when you get home, so is it okay if Luke, Alyssa and Taylor sleep over next weekend?”

You’d love this and you’re almost tempted to tell her to have it this weekend, but tomorrow’s your family dinner and Sunday isn’t a good idea. Not only will it make everyone useless for school, but Natalya might actually fall asleep in the outfield on Monday. Instead, you just smile widely and then wave when you see your wife sneak into the background to say hi.

“That sounds like a great idea. Hi, my love.”

Wanda smiles at you and the look of slight embarrassment on her daughter’s face. Rogue’s head is resting on Nat’s lap, so there’s more room for her on the screen as she smiles at her wife before reaching for Natalya.

“Hi detka. There’s one more thing we left out.”

Natalya doesn’t realize what her mom’s talking about until she takes her hand gently and raises it so her other mom can see. She only considers yanking it away for a second as she sees the confused look on your face. You notice the wrap around Nat’s hand and you immediately realize she’s hurt. Had something happened at practice this afternoon?

“What happened, Little Nat? Did you catch with the wrong hand again?”

Nat blushes slightly before she shakes her head and tugs her hand free before she hides it in her lap. She explains what happened to her with only slightly more detail than what she’d offered before. You frown at the fact that your daughter had been burnt by her lunch, but she seems to be taken care of at this point, and it should heal quickly. Hopefully it doesn’t hurt too much.

“I’m sorry that happened, but it looks like your mom’s got you covered.”

Wanda sighs and Natalya groans under her breath at your joke that makes you laugh more than either of them. Boone sticks his nose in your face and you scratch his head with a smile before you cover your mouth to stifle a yawn.

“I can’t wait to be home with you two. I also miss my bed a lot.”

You and Natalya talk for a few more minutes before she heads off to bed. She hugs Wanda before waving to you one last time.

“Night, Mom. Love you.”

You smile before waving to her too before turning your attention to your wife. You wish you could skip tomorrow and just come home, but you were at least grateful that you would be getting in relatively early.

“Love you too, kiddo.”

Wanda sighs as she steals Nat’s spot on the couch next to Rogue. He lifts his head but otherwise barely acknowledges the change in arrangement as Wanda watches you get up and move to the bed. You’re fading and you need to get up fairly early so you should probably sleep soon.

“It’s like she read our minds, Wands.”

Wanda shifts before tucking her legs underneath her with a quiet groan. She’d forgotten that her legs were a little sore, but she is too comfortable to move right now. You don’t fail to notice this, but you let it be for now as you watch your wife consider something that you’d only thought about half a dozen times since meeting your daughter’s friends.

“I’m still trying to figure out who likes who, Y/n. It’s confusing as hell.”

You laugh at how distressed Wanda sounds when really, it’s not a big deal. You’re interested of course but you’re not going to stress over it given how young everyone is. You’ve seen everyone interact before and you loved how well they all got along. You saw your daughter come out of her shell with her friends, and she seemed to like them all the same amount. She’d met Luke first, but Alyssa and Taylor were surprisingly nice for early-teen girls. You and Wanda remember what your classmates were like around that time and you were glad that Natalya chose well.

“It is, but does it really matter? They’re all nice and you know Little Nat’s not interested in that right now.”

You are telling the truth and Wanda sighs in defeat before she looks over her shoulder to make sure Nat’s door is closed. When Natalya first came to them in the 6th grade asking what it meant when someone wanted to be your ‘girlfriend or boyfriend’ you couldn’t help but feel a sense of dread. She was still so young and the idea of her liking someone like that had been a little daunting. Luckily, she wasn’t interested in having a boyfriend or girlfriend, but apparently she was one of the only ones in her grade that felt this way. You’d almost forgotten when you’d first been interested in someone romantically, and it was a shock to your system to realize your daughter was at that age. It made you feel ancient and your wife had not so helpfully mentioned it was over 30 years ago.

“I know. I just can’t help but be curious.”

You can relate to this, but you trust your daughter to be honest with you. She’s not great at keeping secrets, and you’re pretty sure it wouldn’t be too hard to notice if she was romantically interested in someone, especially her friends.

“I get that, but let’s not rush her, Wands. She's still so young. Practically a baby.”

Wanda laughs at this as she runs her fingers through Rogue’s fur with a smile. He looks up at her before lying his head back with a huff. She’s nodding to herself as she thinks back on the days when Natalya was actually a baby. She’s glad that she’s old enough to clean herself up now, but she doesn’t like seeing her grow up so quickly.

“She was such a cute baby. We should set out the scrapbooks when her friends come over so they can look at them.”

You laugh loudly at the idea because you’re certain that your daughter would be mortified. Her face would turn as red as Wanda’s hair and she would probably try and throw all of the pictures of herself in the firepit out back. You didn’t have as many pictures as you liked, but you’d realized fairly early on that you wanted to be able to commemorate special times in your life, and be able to look back on them. Having pictures of your family that you could look at whenever you felt lonely or nostalgic was always a treat.

“I think she would try and put us up for adoption if we did that.”

“Or move in with Nat and Yelena."

Fanny II continued to walk down the road toward her house just a few minutes before her dinnertime. She was given free reign of the house and outside up until it became dark outside. Her mom knew she could take care of herself, and she only got in trouble once when she’d brought home a dead cat she’d found in the road. She’d thought that her mom would want to see it, but she’d gotten so grossed out she’d bathed her and locked her in the laundry room for a few hours.

She arrives to the house that Yelena and Natasha share just moments before the blonde is pouring her food into her bowl. She steps on the rug inside of her doggy door before rushing over to the kitchen with a wagging tail.

“Hi there, Fanny. My good girl."

Yelena pets her akita while Nat continues to stir their dinner diligently. They both had learned to cook more often shortly after retiring. They’d realized after leaving the mob that they needed to change a lot of their everyday habits. Nat had cut down on the amount of caffeine she drank since her hours were no longer ridiculous. Yelena had learned to cook something with a vegetable in it when she realized that she was jobless. They both had eventually turned toward remote part-time jobs that gave them flexibility and something to do with their time. However, they didn’t really need money and as long as they weren’t frivolous, they would have enough to get them through actual retirement age.

They’d decided to live together to start out. They wanted the security after leaving the mob, and despite Wanda’s reassurances that they would be safe, they hadn’t gotten this far in life by being careless. They were glad that Wanda hadn’t been proven wrong, and they just decided to stick together after a few years because it was easier. They enjoyed each other’s company even if they were reluctant to admit it. They were also glad that they were not too far from their friends. They’d built a house about a mile away from where you and Wanda lived because the redhead had wanted them close by. It had really been helpful right after Natalya was born, and they quickly got used to being close to their niece/goddaughter.

“What are we supposed to bring to dinner tomorrow?”

Nat knows that you should be back in time for the weekly dinner tomorrow, but she wouldn’t be surprised if you were tired from your conference. You were still such an introvert after all these years, and it was no wonder Natalya took after you. Her sweet niece preferred to be alone or with a couple close friends, and she required about as much time to recharge after a social event as you did.

“Wanda said to bring a couple of sides. She and Y/n are getting the desserts, Steve and Bucky the booze, and Pietro claimed the main course.”

Yelena nods as she starts to think of different dishes that she could bring for tomorrow. She’s glad that this week’s dinner is at your place because that meant that all of the dogs could run around the backyard while still being in sight. She was also looking forward to seeing her niece again. She had to ask her opinion on getting another dog.

“Something other than mac and cheese this time.”

Yelena groans under her breath before she waves off her sister. Last time she’d brought three different mac and cheese casseroles and despite them all being good, all they had that night was mac and cheese and potatoes.

“Alright, Natasha, you come up with something then.”

Natalya is about to sleep when her phone vibrates from her bedside table. She reaches out her arm from under the covers and frowns slightly when she sees the bandage around her hand. She grabs her phone with a grimace before she sighs in defeat. Glancing at the screen she sees that her aunt has texted her and she can’t help but smile at her predictable question.

Would your moms be upset with another mac and cheese casserole?

You had definitely loved it the last time Yelena had brought it, but you’d also complained about it being too unhealthy. Wanda had only eaten some of it before telling Yelena to mix it up next time. She and her aunt had eaten almost all of it by the time the blonde left.

I wouldn’t be!

Nat sees that she has another text from her friends and she sighs before putting her phone back down. She’ll respond tomorrow. They are planning on going to the mall on Sunday and they’re telling her as usual that she’s more than welcome to come. She might, but she hasn’t seen her mom in a few days and it would be nice to hang out with her this weekend.

She tries to sleep for five minutes before she picks up her phone again and types a quick response. She then sighs heavily before rolling over and pulling her covers over her head. Tomorrow her mom will be home and she doesn’t have to go to school for two whole days. She can’t wait.

Taylor is sitting on the couch downstairs in her living room with her parents when Nat texts her back. She’s surprised to have a response so quickly, but she looks at it regardless and can’t help but smile at her phone.

I might pass depending on if my mom has plans, but they said yes to next weekend’s sleepover!

Her parents turn toward her curiously but she doesn’t notice as she types out a response. The three of them are watching a movie before going to bed, and her brunette mother was sitting next to their husky on the ground while her dentist mom sat on the couch next to her. She didn’t let Alfred on the couch because of how much fur he had, and her other mom had decided to sit with him this time.

They exchange a look before one of them speaks up to get their daughter’s attention.

“What are you smiling about over there?”

Taylor looks up or rather down immediately to see her mom smiling at her and she has to resist the urge to roll her eyes. Her parents are still convinced that Alyssa and Luke are dating, and they don’t believe her when she says that they’re not. They all spend a lot of time here, usually just the three of them, but Nat comes over sometimes too.

“Nat might come to the mall with us Sunday, and she said her moms okay’d a sleepover for next weekend.”

Kayley can’t help but smile at this. When Taylor had first mentioned meeting a new friend a couple years ago it had taken them a long time to meet her. At first Taylor would mention her and then just end up hanging out with Alyssa and Luke. She initially thought that Taylor didn’t really like her and they purposely excluded Nat from things, but it only took one meeting to realize how introverted the brunette was.

She was perfectly polite when she first came over, but she was also very quiet and mostly listened to her trio of friends talk. Each time she came over she was slightly more comfortable, and now two years later she was almost like a fourth child to them. They’d only met Nat’s parents half a dozen times because one worked full-time and the other was a bit of a recluse. Well she was out and about a lot, but she always seemed busy going from one place to the next doing whatever it is she kept herself busy with.

“That sounds like fun! I assume her parents will be there?”

Taylor opens her mouth to confirm that at least one of Nat’s moms will be there. They felt the same way about sleepovers with the group as her parents did. They needed at least one chaperone and separate bedrooms for Luke who definitely liked both Taylor and Alyssa.

She doesn’t get a chance to speak up before her mom scoffs slightly as she pets her favorite fur child.

“I’m pretty sure Taylor’s going to do all she can to at least make sure Mrs. Maximoff is there.”

Taylor blushes immediately and hides her face in a pillow for a few seconds to groan loudly and curse herself. She was never going to live this down and she almost wishes she’d never met the redhead. No that wasn’t true. She was very nice and a good cook.

“MOM!”

“Leah come on, leave her alone.”

The brunette can’t help but laugh a little at her daughter’s expense because it is so adorable to see her have another crush. Her first two had been older boys at school, and then a teacher, and then her friend’s mom. It was pretty obvious to both of them that their daughter had another little crush. She had come home one day from Nat’s house and talked for nearly an hour about how they’d made dinner with Nat’s mom and how she was so nice and cool and pretty.

“I’m sorry, it’s just so adorable, Taylor. Wanda’s a cute one."

“I’m right here you know.”

Kayley rolls her eyes as her wife hops up from the floor covered in dog fur to hug her. Leah shoots her an apologetic look that she just sighs at before she’s engulfed in a furry hug.

“Oh, you know you’re the only one for me, my dear.”

Taylor blocks out her parents’ voices as she thinks about her friend and what happened to her today. She had never liked Stacy and her friends but she left her alone for the most part. She’d started to try and pick on her after she’d started hanging out with Nat, but she wasn’t as averse to conflict as her friend was. She’d threatened to smack the makeup right off Stacy’s face, and she now only threw dirty looks at her which she easily returned.

She was a little worried about Natalya because despite being strong-willed and resourceful, she was a bit of a wallflower and didn’t like the idea of drawing attention to herself. Taylor secretly wondered if there was another reason why she didn’t want to stand up for herself, but after today’s incident, Taylor was already plotting her revenge. She’d texted Luke and Alyssa about it earlier and they were still brainstorming together. They were still on the fence about whether or not to tell Nat, but she had a feeling they’d end up trying to just convince her to go to someone at school for help.

“Everything okay, kiddo? Sorry if I upset you. I was mostly kidding.”

Taylor turns to her brunette mom, her birth mom before shaking her head and sighing in frustration. She doesn’t want to rat her friend out, and she knows that their moms all talk to each other; it was practically a requirement. If she said something that got back to either of Nat’s parents, she was afraid that her friend would get mad at her.

“No, Mom it’s okay. I was just thinking about a mean girl at school.”

This catches both of her parents’ attentions like she thought it would. Taylor’s already shaking her head because she knows where her moms' minds went. She just wants their advice on this and maybe she can take whatever they say to Nat.

“Is someone bothering you?”

“No. I just see this group bothering people at school and I want to get them in trouble….”

Wanda wakes up the next morning to the sound of whining nearby. She opens her eyes with a quiet groan before she turns to look for the source of the sound. There’s really only one option, and she’s not surprised to see her dog with his face on the bed mere inches away from her. She sighs before turning her whole body toward him with a small smile.

“Hello my boy. Are you happy that mom’s coming home today?”

Rogue just whines again before nosing her hand in a not-so-subtle reminder that it’s time for his breakfast. She decides to try and give herself a few minutes of additional rest, and she grabs a blanket and covers one side of the bed with a smile. She pats it with a questioning look, and Rogue happily jumps up to sit beside her. He settles on the blanket, but stretches his neck so he can lie his head beside her. She reaches out to scratch him before moving closer so she can kiss his head.

“Such a sweet boy.”

Wanda stays in bed for almost half an hour longer, but her legs still don’t feel any less sore as she finally feeds Rogue and Fletcher around 8 in the morning. She passes Natalya’s room and peeks in through the door that’s cracked to confirm that she’s still asleep. She carefully closes the door before heading downstairs to make breakfast for herself and Natalya. The teen didn’t usually wake up until 9 on the weekends, so Wanda’s a little surprised to hear her come downstairs only a few minutes after she starts to stir the waffle batter. She’d been ready to refrigerate it until her daughter was up, but the sound of her footsteps on the stairs makes her look up at the clock.

“You’re up a little early, milaya.”

Natalya just mumbles something under her breath as she walks into the kitchen toward her mom with a yawn. She wordlessly hugs the older Maximoff who just smiles before looking down at her tired daughter. She half-heartedly attempts to fix her bedhead, but eventually gives up when she realizes Nat’s speaking again. She can’t hear her because she’s mumbling into her side.

“What’s that?”

Nat yawns again before she looks up to her mom with a smile. She’d woken up early because her hand had started to hurt given that she was lying on top of it, and then she’d smelled something delicious. She wasn’t allowed to drink coffee yet, but the smell of it always got her out of bed in the morning. However, nothing got her out of bed faster than smelling her mom’s cooking. When she sees that she’s making her chocolate chip and blueberry waffles she has to stop herself from grabbing the spoon and eating straight from the bowl. She sees some sausages on the counter, and it’s likely that those are actually for Rogue more than her.

“Morning, Mama. Can I help cook?”

Wanda kisses the top of Nat’s hair before she nods and hands her the bowl and a cup to pour the batter into the mold. She watches Nat start the waffles before looking around to the sausage and some other things that she’d taken out of the fridge and decides to start making scrambled eggs.

“Did you sleep well, Nat? You’re up earlier than usual.”

Nat’s nodding as she washes her hands and the two vegetables that she knows her mom likes with a shrug. Wanda watches Nat grab a knife before she realizes that her hand is no longer wrapped and she can see the pinkish skin that is outlined with a few small blisters.

“I did, but when I woke up, I was sleeping on my hand and that kept me from going back to sleep.”

Wanda frowns at this before heading for the cabinet for something that Nat can take with her breakfast. She watches Nat grab a pan and place it on the stove before she grabs a plate for the waffles that are almost done. Wanda grabs the syrup and places it on the counter next to the bottle of Tylenol. Nat turns to it and just nods before she starts making her mom’s breakfast.

“I can wrap it again after breakfast.

Natalya is a barely more awake by the time she and her mom were at the table eating breakfast. She tries to slow herself down because she is always her hungriest in the morning. Unfortunately, her eyes have been bigger than her stomach, and she had to hold back from having more than two waffles and a small plate of eggs. She will probably end up giving the leftovers to her dog who’s looking between her and her mom.

Breakfast is eaten in relative silence because despite being up early, Natalya is still pretty sleepy and she just manages to get her fork to her plate and to her mouth without dropping any food. She looks down at Rogue who’s sitting between her and her mom, but she knows that she’s not allowed to feed him from the table. You’re not here to chastise her, but it’s almost like her mom reads her mind because she tells Rogue to go sit in the living room.

“Do you want to come with me to the airport later to pick up your mom?”

Nat brightens at her mom’s question and she’s nodding as she finishes chewing her food before she responds excitedly.

“Yes! Can I drive?”

Wanda can’t help but laugh at this, but she shakes her head because there is no way that she’s letting her daughter get behind the wheel. She was still ticked at her brother for letting Natalya drive his car one time in a parking lot last year. Ever since she’d wanted to get behind the wheel again and speed around like her brother. He was not the best influence on her, and Wanda had tried to get him to talk to Natalya about waiting until she was 14 to practice driving again.

Predictably the conversation did not go well and Pietro had somehow ended up in his car trying to show Natalya all of the reasons why she shouldn’t want to drive now. Nat had of course loved it, and when Wanda went outside to search for them, she nearly lost it when she saw Nat was behind the wheel.

“No, Natalya. You can’t practice again until you’re 14.”

Nat frowns slightly at the predictable answer, but she can’t say that she is too disappointed. She has a feeling that she knows the answer to her next question as well, but she can’t help but smile cheekily before taking the last bite of her waffle.

“Can Uncle Pietro teach me?”

Wanda can’t help but scowl in response as she shakes her head and she sets her coffee down. She’s not going to let her brother teach Natalya anything involving heavy machinery for the next 10 to 15 years. If not more.

“Definitely not. Someone else will teach you. Anyone else in the family, except Yelena.”

You glance at your phone as you get off the plane with your luggage and dog. Boone’s leash is held loosely in your hand that’s also holding your phone, and you honestly would lose both him and the device if he decided to take off. Luckily, he was well-behaved and he just followed you obediently as you called your wife to see where she was. You headed toward the exit as you waited for Wanda to pick up.

“Hey Mom!”

You smile at the sound of your daughter’s voice and you figure that she and Wanda are on their way.

“Hey there, Little Nat, what’s up?”

“We’re on the way, Y/n.”

After finding out that they’re only a few minutes away you take a quick detour to the dog relief area as you catch up with your family. Apparently, they’d had a pretty relaxed day, but your daughter mentioning waffles made you realize that you hadn’t eaten since breakfast.

“That sounds delicious. Now I’m hungry, maybe I’ll make some for lunch.”

Wanda frowns at the fact that it’s almost 3 and you haven’t eaten lunch yet. She forgot how you weren’t the best at keeping a normal schedule when you weren’t home. Sometimes you completely forgot to take your meds and Wanda had to remind you via text or during your daily check ins. Wanda decides to worry about this later because Nat is talking excitedly about her plans for the weekend, so she focuses on driving. They’re almost there when you and Boone step outside into the warm air. You sigh happily as you find somewhere to stand while you wait for your wife and Natalya.

“We’re coming up now, Mom. Where are you?”

You look up to try and find a helpful landmark to tell your family how to find you. You of course picked the least descript place possible and you’re not able to be much help at all. You laugh under your breath as you look down to your dog with a smile.

“There’s a bench…a light post, and a dog.”

Wanda rolls her eyes but she finds you fairly easily because you’re the only one with a large dog. Boone is sitting patiently beside you as you roll your shoulders while staring at the blue sky.

“We see you, detka.”

You smile as Natalya opens the back door quickly and waves Boone inside with a smile. She pats the seat and your dog goes to make the jump excitedly. He doesn’t quite make it but you’re there to help him when his foot slips and he then bounces onto the seat next to Nat to give her a sloppy kiss. You shut the door behind him and throw your bag in the trunk before sinking into the passenger seat with a tired sigh.

“It’s so good to see you two. I’ll be getting my hugs as soon as we get home.”

Wanda smiles at you as she reaches out to grab your hand with an amused huff. She takes a moment to look you over as she waits for the pedestrians to cross in front of them. You look tired but happy and Wanda kisses your hand before she starts to drive home.

“Good to see you too, Y/n. We’re glad to have you back.”

You kiss your wife’s cheek before you turn around to greet your daughter. You hold out your arm with a concerned look as you zero in on her hand.

“Can I see your hand, kiddo?”

Natalya holds out her newly bandaged hand with a small smile. She took another pain killer with breakfast so it doesn’t hurt that badly. She doesn’t say this though and instead tries to pacify her mom’s concerns with something that’s still truthful.

“It’s already much better! Mama’s been taking good care of me.”

You smile knowingly as you carefully inspect your daughter’s hand. You can’t see much of course, but you still want to know more about what happened. You note that Boone’s head is resting in Natalya’s lap and she’s running her free hand through his fur.

“I’m sure she has. This was from spilling something?”

Natalya just nods before she steals her hand back so she can scratch Boone with both hands You eye her curiously before nodding in understanding. You talk to Nat for a bit about how school’s been since you’ve been gone before answering some questions about the conference.

“It was fun! I learned a lot about old dogs and I got free food.”

Wanda smiles at the very predictable highlights of your trip. The animals and the food were usually your favorite things. You turn back around as you arrive home and spot Rogue waiting on the front lawn. His tail wags excitedly and Boone sits up as well to see his brother waiting for him. Natalya opens the door and then gets out before watching Boone carefully jump down onto the driveway. He runs to greet his brother with a long sniff before following his lead and heading into the house.

“That’s great, Mom. We’re going to have a lot of food tonight.”

You try to grab your bag from Wanda but she shakes her head before leaning in to kiss you while your daughter’s distracted.

“I’m glad you’re back, detka.”

You smile widely as you nod in agreement before pulling your wife closer. You’re glad that you went to this CE, but you agree with Wanda. You won’t go on another for a few months at least because you miss being home with your wife and daughter. Especially now that softball season’s started you want to be present for Natalya’s games.

Eventually you pull away from your wife before taking her hand so you can lead her inside the house. You could use a nap, but you’re pretty sure you promised to help cook for tonight.

“Me too, Wands. I missed you, my beautiful wife.”

An hour later you’ve fallen asleep on the couch next to Nat who was only half watching something on TV. She and Wanda had caught up with you for a bit longer before Boone had jumped up on his blanket on the couch to cuddle up with you. You hadn’t wasted any time decompressing from your trip and your eyelids grew heavy within 15 minutes of being home. Wanda let you sleep because she could tell you were tired, and from the way you were sitting, she could tell you were sore. Whether it was from sleeping in an unfamiliar bed, the plane ride, or something else, she’d have to ask later.

“What are you drawing, milaya?”

Wanda asks this from the kitchen where she’s cleaning up the remnants of lunch. You’d done most of the cleaning before falling asleep, but Wanda was a little too restless to just sit around and watch you sleep or Nat draw. The brunette was leaning against the arm of the couch with her sketch book on her lap. She had started drawing Boone, but then he’d moved so he was on your lap, so she’d started drawing you too. She says this before turning the book around so her other mom could see.

“Mom and her fur baby.”

Wanda laughs at this as she dries off her hands before walking over so she can get a better look. She rests a hand on Nat’s shoulder as she comes to stand behind her with a smile. It’s not quite done yet, but even as only an outline, Wanda can tell who it is. She glances at you when you shift in your sleep with a groan, and you instinctually pull the closest thing to you even closer. Boone grumbles a little but he doesn’t protest as you hold him tighter before falling back to sleep.

“It’s beautiful.”

Natalya’s practically shaking she’s so eager to see her family. She saw them every week, but almost every time they all got together something interesting happened. It was mostly due to her uncle’s unpredictable behavior, and half of the time he got on her mom’s nerves. This was less entertaining, but then you would talk her down or hold her back from chasing him out by holding her hostage on your lap. Her other uncles were a lot calmer, and they often brought her cool things that she added to her pile of collectables.

Her ’strange gifts from my uncles’ pile had started in third grade when Bucky had given her an old cannon ball that had been painted to look like a turtle. It was her prized possession and she’d secretly named it as well as the other odd trinkets he and Steve had brought her.

She’s also excited to talk to her aunt, Yelena. She’d thought about it a lot and she decided that she’ll ask her for advice on what to do about Stacy. She would rather go to her because she knew that she was the least likely person in her family to go to her parents and potentially the school with her concerns. Her uncles would feel obligated to tell her parents, and her Aunt Nat would pretend that she’d keep it to herself, but she’d drop hints as subtle as a sledgehammer for her parents to pick up on.

For this reason, when her aunts arrive first for dinner, she’s running down the stairs to greet them.

“No running! Be careful.”

Nat only slows down a hair before she throws open the front door and greets the trio that stand in front of her.

“Fanny!”

The akita jumps on her and licks her face for a bit before Nat’s two dogs catch wind of her arrival. They all greet each other while Nat steps aside to let her aunts in. She hugs Nat first because she’s closer, but she looks over to her blonde aunt when she grumbles something under her breath.

“Always more excited to see the dog, so unfair.”

Nat rolls her eyes before she releases little Nat to greet her ornery aunt. Yelena accepts a hug from her niece eventually, and Nat is sure to make it last a little longer as she squeezes the blonde tightly.

“No, I’m not! I’m super excited to see you two! It’s been too long.”

When Yelena is finally released Nat turns to pet the akita who’s come back for scratches. It’s at this time that her aunts notice the bandage on her hand, and they both frown in confusion and worry. Nat shuts the door behind them before following her sister and niece further into the house.

“What happened to your hand?”

Nat realizes that she should have prepared better for this question. She’d only answered it three times, but she’d been planning on telling one of her aunts the truth, but not both. For now, she just sighs before stopping in the living room where her parents are either getting up from the couch or stepping out of the kitchen.

“Hot food and slippery floors. Didn’t work out in my favor.”

Nat frowns at the thought of this true hazard before she greets you with a smile. You hug your friend tightly before you hear what your daughter says as she shrugs in indifference.

“It’s not a big deal.”

Yelena tries to sneak into the kitchen to see what smells so good, but Wanda stops her in her tracks as she pulls her in for a reluctant hug. The blonde still isn’t a huge fan of showing affection after all these years, but Wanda’s at least glad that she seems to tolerate, no sometimes demand it, from her daughter.

“Hey Lena. Nat warned me that you brought just mac and cheese again?”

While Yelena argues that three dishes with pasta and cheese are not all mac and cheese, you and Nat catch up briefly while watching Little Nat play with the dogs. They’re all on the ground and the dogs surround Nat as they alternate between licking and pawing at her as she tries to pet them all. She’s laughing happily and you can’t help but smile at the scene as you shrug in response to your friend’s question.

“It was pretty good. I learned a lot, but I missed being here. Boone definitely made it better.”

Nat smiles at the thought of you taking your dog with you on a trip, and on a plane. He probably does pretty well. Now that he’s older and calmer, as long as he’s near you he doesn’t seem to care that he’s on a giant metal box in the sky. He probably doesn’t realize it. Nat watches as you shift slightly beside her before standing up to greet Yelena, and you hide a grimace at the movement.

“It’s good to be back with everyone though.”

Nat smiles as you sneak up on her sister and grab her around the shoulders with an excited yell. She sees the instinct to flip you get pushed down as Yelena turns and tries to pry you off of her. You just hold on tighter and cheer victoriously as Wanda rolls her eyes and sneaks her way over to Nat who’s just watching in amusement.

“Hey Nat. Thanks for trying.”

The other redhead laughs at this before sighing in defeat. She’d tried really hard to convince her sister to make something else, but she’d tried to offset her overly cheesy food with other sides so the result was that they’d brought a lot of food.

“No problem. I can’t promise that there won’t be a bunch of it left over for Y/n and Little Nat to eat.”

The sound of the doorbell has Natalya jumping up and running once again to the front door. This time she has three dogs on her heels and she throws the door open to reveal her three uncles and another dog. She squeals loudly and both moms are turning toward the sound only to see Pietro has picked up his niece and has her in a bear hug. The brunette groans under her breath but she’s still smiling as Pietro walks her further into the house with a smile.

“Hey there kiddo!”

“Hi Uncle Piet. I’m getting kinda big for this, you know?”

The words are a little strangled as Natalya fights to bring air into her lungs while being squeezed so tightly. Bucky comes to her rescue and reaches out for his hug while Pietro is distracted by his sister’s disapproving look. She still comes forward to greet the older Maximoff with a hug once her daughter is free and hugging her other two uncles. Kit appears behind Steve and glances at the other three dogs carefully. He wanders over there to greet them and quickly gets lost in a sea of fur.

“She is too big for that, Pietro. You can’t throw her around anymore.”

Pietro smiles at the memory of one of his favorite games that he’d used to play with Little Nat. When the younger Maximoff was just a baby, he’d hold her low to the ground before throwing her up in the air. It terrified Wanda and she hated when he did it, but Natalya would always shriek and laugh happily, so she allowed it occasionally. You trusted your brother-in-law not to hurt his niece and despite feeling your heart race at the sight of her mid-air, you tried to let her have fun.

“Nonsense sestra. I’m sure she’d like it as much now too.”

When Natalya is put on the ground, the dogs are right there waiting for her. She kisses both of her shepherds before Fanny and Kit and leads them all to the kitchen where her family has gathered. She shakes her head in response to what Pietro says because she’s actually sure she’d get a little sick. She has motion sickness and being thrown into the air will certainly trigger it. Instead of saying this though, she sneaks a peek at all of the food that was brought, and she smiles widely as she starts to help unloading things onto the counter.

“Look at all this food! I’m so hungry!”

You laugh at this characteristic, familiar comment, and Wanda just shoots you a knowing look before moving to help her daughter. You go to greet Bucky and Steve, but you stop short of hugging the former when you see that he has a large knife tucked into his belt. It has been a while since you’ve seen him, any of your friends really, armed and the fact that it’s here at a weekly dinner, concerns as much as it confuses you.

“Hey, Buck. What’s with the shiv?”

Wanda doesn’t hear you ask this because she’s still talking to her brother about what he’s been up to recently. Among their friend group, Wanda was the only one who didn’t work at all. Everyone else worked in low profile jobs that either had little contact with the public or everything was online. It had been years since they were criminals, but the desire to remain incognito and not disturb their lives was motivation enough to not try for anything too elaborate. You continued your job because you were the least known, and you wanted to. You loved your job and you wanted to keep working until this changed. Despite none of the family needing money, you wanted Natalya to have at least one working parent. This would make answering the inevitable questions about how they had so much money later down the line easier.

Wanda didn’t plan on ever telling her daughter about her past life. She wasn’t ashamed of it per se, but she didn’t want her daughter to know too much about it. She would undoubtedly be curious or worried because it was something out of the norm and definitely illegal. This life was behind her, and Wanda wanted to keep it that way, and you respected that. This did raise the question of what you would do with all of the guns locked away in the basement when the time came for Natalya to stop being creeped out by the dark room beneath the house.

This was a lot to consider, but for now Wanda just wanted to know what was going on with her daughter.

“It’s for Little Nat. To add to her collection.”

You watch with wide-eyes as Bucky pulls the large knife from his belt and holds it out to you. You reach out for it hesitantly as you admire it. You have to admit that it looks nice. The metal sheath covering it is decorated with a lion, no wait, a three headed animal with a lion, goat, and snake head. The name was escaping you, but it looked cool. Still, you weren’t sure if you wanted Nat to have a knife this big. Or a knife at all.

“Um, that’s very sweet of you, but I’m not sure if this is the best gift.”

You were well aware of your friend’s habit of bringing your daughter slightly odd, but still thoughtful gifts every so often. It’s been a while since her last one, a weird metal trap that she seemed to love, but you weren’t sure Nat would be keeping this one.

“Woah! That’s so cool!”

You turn just in time to see Natalya running up to you and Bucky excitedly. She shoots her uncle a questioning look and he just smiles before handing over the large knife that’s practically half of her arm over to her. She squeals in excitement and she’s looking it over with an awe-struck look when Wanda comes over to investigate. She’d been taking things out of the oven and replacing it with what her friends had brought while she talked to her brother, but she left him in charge for a moment as she tried to figure out what was happening.

“Bucky…Is this for Natalya?”

Bucky can tell that his friends are a little reluctant to accept this gift, but he just holds his hands up in surrender before smiling at his niece’s enthusiasm. She’s just staring at the intricate details on the outside, and she hasn’t even tried to open it yet.

“Yes, and don’t worry moms, the knife itself is superglued in there or something. It won’t come out. I’ve tried for years.”

Despite being glad to hear this, you’re still a little reluctant to let Natalya have this weapon. Growing up, Natalya has never demonstrated any concerning behaviors. Sure she was a bit of a loner, but you and Wanda were fine with this. You were just glad that your daughter was still the smart, thoughtful person you’d raised her to be. Despite being in her early teens, her attitude toward school and her family hasn’t changed, and you’re grateful for this. You’ve never noted any violent tendencies that would worry you either. When she got angry, she usually crumpled up paper and threw it on the ground. Sometimes she’ll stomp around if she’s particularly annoyed, but she won’t talk about what’s bothering her until she’s snuggled up next to one of her dogs or parents for a while.

“It’s so cool uncle Bucky, thank you!”

As Natalya hugs her uncle, you and Wanda exchange an uncertain look. When a timer goes off in the kitchen Wanda sighs and decides that they’ll talk about this later. She supposes it can’t be very dangerous if Nat can’t even get to the sharp part of the knife.

“Let’s eat. We’ll talk about it later.”

You’re glad that dinner was a relaxing experience all around. Pietro was behaving himself well and mostly just chatting with Little Nat since he’d sat next to her tonight. The uncles and aunts rotated whether they realized it or not, and each time Nat sat next to a different relative. You thought it was cute and Wanda was glad that her daughter seemed to enjoy spending time with her family.

The dishes that Natasha had brought definitely helped even out Yelena’s super cheesy sides that, as suspected, she and Little Nat ate the most of. Wanda turns her attention from her daughter to you with a small smile. Regardless of the musical chairs that the rest of the family played, you always sat next to Wanda who sat at the head of the table. It was the closest to the kitchen, and given how often Wanda got up to get something or check on something else, it made sense for her to sit here. You sat beside her now as always, holding one of her hands under the table as you ate a little more of your food.

You were losing your appetite as time went on, and you were afraid you wouldn’t be able to eat any of the cheesecake you made. You suppose it would keep, and you were mostly concerned about the fact that your side hurt so much. You could have sworn you took your meds mid-day, meaning you weren’t due for another two hours. Maybe you hadn’t taken them. You really weren’t sure anymore, but your ability to keep eating was quickly diminishing.

“Are you okay?”

Wanda whispers this under her breath, but given that Natasha is sitting beside her, it’s hard to be discrete. She’s mostly listening to Natalya talk to Pietro, but this catches her attention and she can’t help but frown slightly at your response. You just offer a small smile before deciding that this is your excuse to sneak upstairs really quickly. You don’t care how long it’s been since your last dose, sleeping away from home and being on a plane always does a number on your back. When your back hurts it puts more stress on your front, specifically your left side.

“Yeah, I’m just going to run upstairs really quickly. I forgot to take my meds.”

You see no point in lying to your wife because she’ll find out one way or another. You also knew that she’d notice you were hurting as soon as you stood up. Wanda wanted to protest and go get them herself, but you could see it coming and you shook your head before squeezing her hand. You stood up and excused yourself before quickly leaving the room.

“It’s alright, I’ll be back. Excuse me.”

Wanda just watches you leave and she realizes that most everyone else notices too. Natalya is still preoccupied showing her uncle her new gift between eating more mac and cheese, and almost more food than anyone else. Natasha considers asking what’s going on with you, but she decides it’s not her business. She’s well-aware of the complications that you’ve experienced since being shot, and she hates how after all these years it’s still a problem. You’d changed your behavior a lot in an attempt to get healthier, and it wasn’t until just last year that you’d told her how afraid you’d been. You hadn’t felt any kind of extreme pain in a long time. You’d argue that the last time was when you’d been shot, or maybe when you’d fallen off one of the decks and landed on your arm.

The first time that your side had hurt enough for you to be truly worried, you’d realized that not only were you getting older, but this was something that wouldn’t just go away. It could be treated with meds and behavioral modification, but it would always be an issue. It could get worse. The thought of not being able to move enough to do what you loved; hiking in the mountains behind your house, going to your daughter’s games, and being able to do your job terrified you. You didn’t want to feel the pain of being on bedrest again. You need to a do a better job of taking care of yourself.

When you return to dinner, you realize that it’s winding down and it’s time for dessert. You smile as Natalya stands up and starts to help grab plates that will be stacked by the sink until after everyone’s finished eating. Maybe after Nat’s gone to bed and everyone else stays for a drink or two.

Nat sets the dishes in the sink before she looks down to Boone who’s just staring at her expectantly. She looks over to where her blonde aunt is grabbing glasses and trying to balance more than she should carry at once. Nat takes a deep breath before she reaches down to pet her dog with a smile right as her moms come into the kitchen to grab dessert and clean plates for everyone.

“I’m going to take the dogs out real fast.”

You frown at this but don’t protest as Boone perks up at the word, and heads toward the back door gaining the attention of the other three dogs as well. You look to Yelena who’s about to drop all of your glasses before looking back to your daughter.

“Okay, Little Nat. Take someone with you please, it’s dark.”

This is true and Nat has to hide her smile as she hurries to get her aunt’s attention and practically drag her outside. Nat knew that you mostly just wanted her to have company because there were a lot of dogs to keep track of. It wasn’t very dangerous at this time of night. She’d seen the occasional fox or black snake, but she’d never seen anything more interesting than that. Not to mention, she’ll have four dogs with her, if something scary is out there, they’ll go after it.

“Aunt Yelena, can you come take the dogs out with me?”

Yelena is all too happy to leave the glasses where they are, and follow her niece outside to help with the fur children. The four dogs leave the deck at different speeds and Nat watches as her two shepherds amble toward their favorite pee spots as Fanny darts out into the yard and toward the woods. Kit surprisingly doesn’t go anywhere immediately; he just stares out into the yard for a few seconds before going in a completely different direction. He heads toward a group of trees and Natalya takes a deep breath before she turns to her aunt who’s watching her dog disappear through the trees.

“Aunt Yelena, can I ask you something?”

Five minutes later, you and Wanda have served everyone dessert and they’re ready to sit back at the table. Natalya and Yelena aren’t back yet and you’re about to go check on them, but Pietro beats you to it. He promises to be fast as he leaves you with a smug smile before he goes out to fetch the duo. When he sees them standing out in the grass a ways out, he decides to try and scare them.

Yelena’s frowning as she considers her niece’s question. She’d thought that she’d been a little casual when talking about her injury earlier, and now she realizes her hunch was right. She hates the idea of Natalya having trouble at school, and she knows what she’d do in this situation, but she’s also well aware that her niece is a very different person. She decides to ask the most relevant question first before formulating a plan.

“Has something like this happened before? Is this the first time you’ve been hurt?”

Natalya sighs as she nods in confirmation. Sure, Stacy and her crew have shoved her a few times and tripped her, but nothing like this. Yelena doesn’t seem happy about this answer, but she doesn’t have too much time to think on it as Boone and Rogue walk by them to head back inside. Neither of them notice Pietro sneak outside, and they’re still talking about Nat’s dilemma by the time he’s within earshot.

“So you have a couple of options. One, you tell an adult, other than me. Maybe someone at school, or your parents, I’m sure they’d be all over it.”

This is an understatement and they both know this. You’d be horrified and Wanda would be out for a 12-year old’s blood, so maybe the best option was someone at school. Natalya was reluctant to do this because she had a feeling her parents would be told either way. Not to mention, she would draw unwanted attention to herself and risk things getting worse instead of better. If Stacy’s discipline was anything short of being expelled, Nat would still have to deal with her presence. She doubted anything would get better.

“And the other option?”

Yelena crosses her arms as she squints at the sight of her dog coming back through the trees. Kit had snuck back inside a while ago, so it’s just Fanny standing between her and dessert. She frowns slightly before deciding that her niece should know how to defend herself. She shouldn’t have to put up with bullies for any reason.

“You could always hit them back. Scare them off from messing with you again.”

“Are you condoning violence, Yelena?”

Both Yelena and Nat turn to see Pietro standing not a foot behind them. The blonde berates herself for not noticing him while Nat is sweating, she’s so nervous. She hadn’t wanted to tell Pietro because he would definitely tell her mom, right? That’s what she assumed would happen next, but when Yelena just shrugs before claiming that she should know how to protect herself from this type of abuse, Pietro is quick to agree.

“I agree. You need to punch this girl in the face.”

When your daughter returns with her aunt and uncle, you realize that something’s up. Pietro is smiling widely as he leads Nat by the shoulder back inside. The brunette is hyper-focused on the dogs walking in front of her as she panics at the fact that her uncle is definitely going to bust her. She takes a deep breath before planting a very fake smile on her face that her parents can see through immediately. They’re about to ask what’s wrong, but Pietro beats them to it as he walks by the couple on his way to his seat.

“You’re welcome."

You frown in confusion while your wife is scowling in annoyance at her brother’s smug expression. She looks back to Nat when he responds with a concerning statement that she’s definitely going to follow up on.

“For what?”

“I was being a good uncle.”

As Pietro takes his seat you and Wanda exchange a look before you eventually shake your head. You’ll worry about it later once everyone is gone. You’re not going to call Nat out in front of everyone and risk embarrassing her, and given what Pietro’s said you have a feeling it might be embarrassing. Wanda looks like she wants to argue, but you just squeeze her hand before leading her back to her seat. You decide to focus on dessert for now and see what you can find out about Natalya and Pietro’s talk after dinner.

Natalya is quieter during dessert, but it’s mostly because she’s starting to get tired. It’s relatively early, but all of the socializing makes her eyelids heavy as time goes on. She’s finished her two slices of cheesecake and was ready for bed, but she didn’t want to leave yet. She was near leaning on her uncle who just smiled at her before patting her head.

“Just a second. I’m just going to close my eyes for a bit.”

Pietro looked over to his sister at the other end of the table, but she was distracted talking to her wife so he decided to take initiative. He checked the time, confirming it was almost 9 before shaking Natalya awake.

“Is it time for bed, Natalya? Maybe make the rounds and call it a night?”

Natalya wants to argue with her uncle, but as soon as she opens her mouth she yawns again. She ends up sighing in defeat before she hugs the older Maximoff goodnight. She goes around the table before she reaches her moms and asks if it’s okay for her to go to sleep. You both nod despite wanting to talk to her privately, and you hug her before watching her hug her aunt Nat and uncle Bucky.

Boone follows her upstairs and you are tempted to follow her, but Pietro draws your attention back to the rest of your family.

“Y/n, tell us more about your trip. Were you glad to finally have some time away from Wands?”

Everyone is either rolling their eyes or laughing under their breath while you just turn to your wife with a wide smile. You kiss her hand that you’d grabbed again as soon as you hugged your daughter before turning back to Pietro with a shrug. He really never would get tired of provoking his sister.

“She’s definitely not the Maximoff I wanted time away from. That one is much older.”

Wanda laughs at your answer and the affronted look on her brother’s face. He’d only rubbed in the fact that he was older than her for the first 40 years of their lives. Now that they were past the point of it being a positive thing, your wife would often turn it back on him just to piss him off.

“12 minutes! That’s it. She’s still old too.”

You feel your wife tense and you have a feeling a shouting match is about to start, so you quickly stand up and look around the table with a smile. You glare at your brother-in-law before waving him along with you. You need someone’s help and you want him away from your wife for a bit.

“Incorrect. Piet come help me get drinks for everyone?”

When you and Piet disappear from view, Wanda turns to Yelena with a curious look. She figures that the blonde would know what her brother was talking about when he said he was being a good uncle. She didn’t realize that she’d been sworn to secrecy. This made her more nervous and she has to resist the urge to go wake Natalya up later to ask her what’s wrong.

“Lena, what did you and Piet talk to Natalya about?”

Yelena shrugs before she finishes eating her second helping of dessert. She wasn’t going to rat out her niece because that was not how she was going to win the title of favorite aunt. She may have been swayed to give in, but she wants to trust that Natalya will do the right thing and be able to figure this out. She’d made the brunette promise to tell her or someone else if she was hurt like this again.

“She just asked for advice, no big deal.”

You’re having a similar conversation with Pietro as you two get glasses and everyone’s preferred drinks. You’d asked him to help primarily to spare yourself from having an annoyed wife on your hands, but you definitely were going to take advantage of this opportunity to talk to him alone. You glance over your shoulder watching as Pietro grabs a bottle of vodka before you speak up.

“Are you going to tell me why you’re such a great uncle? Other than the obvious of course.”

You’re kissing ass in an attempt to get a straight answer from him, but you should have known that it was going to be tough. Pietro liked to hold things over you, specifically secrets and you had a feeling this was going to be one of those times.

He laughs as he turns to see you holding 6 glasses and a couple bottles of beer. You set them on the tray in front of Pietro with a sigh when you make it to the other counter without dropping them. He considers telling you the truth, but he doesn’t want to betray Little Nat’s confidence. He wasn’t even supposed to hear what she said.

“Ah nothing too interesting, kid. Just asked for some advice.”

You frown at this vague answer before you turn completely so you can shoot your brother-in-law a serious look.

“What kind of advice? Is something wrong?”

You try not to be hurt by the fact that Natalya didn’t come to you or Wanda for advice. You knew that it might be easier for her to go to her aunts or uncles, but still you wish that she knew you both were here for whatever she needed. Pietro actually looks a little uncomfortable as he tries to find a truthful answer for you. He realizes that if this blows up in his face, he’s going to be in for it. His sister would tear him a new one if she finds out that he knew her daughter was being bullied, but he said nothing.

“She’s just dealing with some girl trouble.”

You’re not given any time to consider what this could mean before Pietro picks up the tray and heads back to the table. You’re left to scurry after him very confused and wishing that you could have something to drink. You aren’t allowed to mix your medications with alcohol and you would much rather have those on board than any slight buzz that you can get before feeling too nauseous.

“Piet--.”

You stop short and turn back toward the kitchen to grab the drink you’d forgotten for yourself. You sigh in defeat as you go to sit with your family for a little bit longer. You wonder if Natalya is asleep yet. She was a lot like you. She would either drop on her pillow and pass out immediately or she struggles to go to sleep at all.

Natalya is stressing about the fact that she finally told someone other than her friends about what’s been happening with Stacy. She wanted it to stop, but her fear of confrontation was strong, and she knows which mom she got it from. She sighs in exhaustion as she rolls over and faces the wall with a frown. She can faintly hear her family still talking downstairs, but she blocks them out as she tries to come up with a solid plan. She could try to scare them off from bothering her again, but she’s not sure how well this would work. She’d put up with them for so long that it might take a while to actually ward them off. She should ask Taylor for help.

The brunette was probably the toughest of all of her friends and she’d definitely know what to do.

Nat is still thinking about what she’s going to ask Taylor when she falls asleep a few minutes later.

You sigh in exhaustion as you show the last of your friends out. You hug Nat and Yelena before thanking them for coming and helping with clean up. That was another thing you loved about your friend group. Regardless of who hosted, everyone helped clean because the idea of leaving someone with all of the dishes seemed daunting. They were a large group and you were nearly asleep on your feet by the time Pietro left first. You had tried to get more information from him, but he’d been infuriatingly silent and you’d had no luck figuring out what ‘girl trouble’ meant.

“That was fun.”

Wanda says this as you let the dogs out one last time for a quick walk. You’ve turned on all of the lights in the back because your dogs couldn’t see so great anymore at night and you knew that it helped them move faster. You wave them both back in once they’re done and you shut and lock the door behind them with a smile. After shutting off the lights and confirming that everything’s locked you watch Wanda arm the security system.

“It was. I’m glad I made it back in time to see everyone.”

You hold out your hand to Wanda who takes it with a smile as she follows you up the stairs. You stifle a yawn as you push open the bedroom door and allow Wanda to walk in first followed by Rogue and then you. You glance down the hall where Boone decides he wants to camp out tonight, and you smile at him before waving and shutting the door with another yawn. You should go to bed right now. You really wanted to shower first though. Honestly a bath would be better, but you’re afraid you might fall asleep.

Your medications have started to kick in, but your side still aches a little so you don’t plan to sit down and aim to just get changed in the bathroom.

“I was going to shower really quickly. Do you need the bathroom?”

Wanda shakes her head as she searches for clothes to change into. She’s as tired as you are, but she’s not in any rush to get ready for bed. She spends some time with Rogue beside his bed while you’re in the shower. He just lies in her lap for a while as she pets his head. She still can’t believe that this dog had been so vicious when she first met him. She would argue that he’s even sweeter than Boone because the other shepherd definitely held grudges, but she wasn’t about to have that conversation with you. Both Boone and Rogue were precious and despite definitely having favorites, you both loved the shepherds that had been with you for over a decade. You and Wanda had talked about it one night that you were worried about how Boone was acting. You hated the idea of them getting older and dying, but now that they were getting up there and then some, you almost had to expect it. As cynical as it sounded you didn’t want them to live longer at the expense of their health.

You’d noticed things over the years that were normal old dog changes, but you wanted to make sure that nothing catastrophic happened. Boone sometimes slipped when trying to get up, and Rogue could just barely jump on the bed without the assistance of the stairs that you’d bought for him. Overall, you just wanted to make sure they were still happy and that they had more good days than bad. In the end, you just didn’t want them to be in pain, and the six medications they were on together was your limit.

“Sorry I took so long, all yours.”

Wanda didn’t realize you were back until you spoke up and she jumped slightly in surprise. Rogue looks at you in disinterest before he whines as Wanda stands up to finish getting ready for bed. She reaches out for you as she shoots you a questioning look. She hadn’t forgotten that you were hurting earlier, and despite taking your meds she can tell that you’re still a little tense. She’s been married to you for long enough to know that when you get to the point of mentioning that you’re in pain, it’s well past the point of what most people would tolerate without intervention.

“You didn’t, don’t worry. How are you feeling?”

You don’t bother trying to sugarcoat anything because you’re way too exhausted to manage that. Your wife is too smart for that anyway and you just lean in and kiss her quickly before heading to your side of the bed.

“I’m a little sore. I’ve missed my bed.”

Wanda frowns at the confirmation that you’re not feeling great and she just watches as you get situated.

“Is there anything I can do?”

Wanda knows that the only thing that really helps your intractable pain is smoking. However, it’s late and you’re tired and Wanda sincerely hopes you don’t end up having to do that tonight. She’s glad when you just smile before getting more comfortable under the covers as you shake your head.

“No thanks, Wands. I just need to lie down. Preferably with my lovely wife, so don’t take too long please.”

Less than five minutes later, Wanda’s in bed with you and you’re already feeling better. Despite having Boone’s company, you really had missed being able to go to sleep next to your wife these past few nights. You sigh happily as Wanda moves closer so she’s pressed up against your right side. She hesitates to throw an arm over you because she doesn’t want to hurt you, but you quickly take her hand and kiss it before placing it on your tense stomach. Maybe it will help you relax.

“It’s okay, my love. Just don’t tickle me please.”

Wanda rolls her eyes at this, but she just nods before resting her head on your shoulder. She takes a deep breath before snuggling closer to you and tangling her legs in yours with a smile. She’s missed having you here beside her and she meant what she said earlier about keeping you here with her for a while. She didn’t like when you left and now knowing that extended time away made your pain flare up, she was going to be more insistent that you stay on top of your meds while away, or you simply just didn’t go away.

Wanda’s near sleep a few minutes later when she feels you tense underneath her. She frowns and waits to see if you’ll relax, but when a few seconds pass and she feels your muscles continue to spasm she opens her eyes.

“Detka?”

You curse yourself when you realize that you’ve woken up your wife. You keep nearing sleep, but then a sharp pain will startle you awake. You’re getting annoyed but you’re trying to wait it out. You say something to this affect and you can tell that Wanda’s concerned. Luckily a few minutes later you’re both asleep, and despite knowing that you’ll be waking up throughout the night, you’re glad to finally be back in your wife’s arms.

Masterlist